SCRIPTURES
AND
REASONS
written
long
since
by
a
Witnesse
of
lesus
Christ
,
close
Prisoner
in
Newgate
,
against
Persecution
in
cause
of
Conscience
;
and
sent
some
while
since
to
Mr.
Cotton
,
by
a
Friend
who
thus
wrote
:
In
the
multitude
of
Councellours
there
is
safety
:
It
is
therefore
humbly
desired
to
be
instructed
in
this
point
:
viz.
Whether
Persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
,
be
not
against
the
Doctrine
of
Iesus
Christ
the
King
of
Kings
.
The
Scriptures
and
Reasons
are
these
.
BEcause
Christ
commandeth
that
the
Tares
and
Wheat
(
which
some
understand
are
those
that
walke
in
the
Truth
,
and
those
that
walke
in
Lies
)
should
be
let
alone
in
the
World
,
and
not
plucked
up
untill
the
Harvest
,
which
is
the
end
of
the
World
,
Matth.
13.
30.
38.
&c.
The
same
commandeth
Matth.
15.
14.
that
they
that
are
Blinde
(
as
some
interpret
,
led
on
in
false
Religion
,
and
are
offended
with
him
for
teaching
true
Religion
)
should
be
let
alone
,
referring
their
punishment
unto
their
falling
into
the
Ditch
.
Againe
,
Luke
9.
54
,
55.
hee
reproved
his
Disciples
who
would
have
had
Fire
come
downe
from
Heaven
and
devoure
those
Samaritanes
who
would
not
receive
Him
,
in
these
words
:
Ye
know
not
of
what
Spirit
ye
are
,
the
son
of
Man
is
not
come
to
destroy
Mens
lives
,
but
to
save
them
.
Paul
the
Apostle
of
our
Lord
teacheth
,
2
Tim.
24.
2.
That
the
servant
of
the
Lord
must
not
strive
,
but
must
be
gentle
toward
all
Men
,
suffering
the
Evill
Men
,
instructing
them
with
meeknesse
that
are
contrary
minded
,
proving
if
God
at
any
time
will
give
them
repentanco
,
that
they
may
acknowledge
the
Truth
,
and
come
to
amendment
out
of
that
snare
of
the
devill
,
&c.
According
to
these
blessed
Commandements
,
the
holy
Prophets
foretold
,
that
when
the
Law
of
Moses
(
concerning
Worship
)
should
cease
,
and
Christs
Kingdome
be
established
,
Esa.
2.
4.
Mic.
4.
3
,
4
They
shall
breake
their
Swords
into
Mathookes
,
and
their
Speares
into
Sithes
.
And
Esa.
11.
9.
Then
shall
none
hurt
or
destroy
in
all
the
Mountaine
of
my
Holinesse
,
&c.
And
when
he
came
,
the
same
he
taught
and
practised
,
as
before
:
so
did
his
Disciples
after
him
,
for
the
Weapons
of
his
Warfare
are
not
carnall
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
2
Cor.
10
4.
But
he
chargeth
straitly
that
his
Disciples
should
be
so
far
from
persecuting
those
that
would
not
bee
of
their
Religion
,
that
when
they
were
persecuted
they
should
pray
(
Matth.
5.
)
when
they
were
cursed
they
should
blesse
,
&c.
And
the
Reason
seemes
to
bee
,
because
they
who
now
are
Tares
,
may
hereafter
become
Wheat
;
they
who
are
now
blinde
,
may
hereafter
see
;
they
that
now
resist
him
,
may
hereafter
receive
him
;
they
that
are
now
in
the
devils
snare
,
in
adversenesse
to
the
Truth
,
may
hereafter
come
to
repentance
;
they
that
are
now
blasphemers
and
persecutors
(
as
Paul
was
)
may
in
time
become
faithfull
as
he
;
they
that
are
now
idolators
as
the
Corinths
once
were
(
1
Cor.
6.
9.
)
may
hereafter
become
true
worshippers
as
they
;
they
that
are
now
no
people
of
God
,
nor
under
mercy
(
as
the
Saints
sometimes
were
,
1
Pet.
2.
20.
)
may
hereafter
become
the
people
of
God
,
and
obtaine
mercy
,
as
they
.
Some
come
not
till
the
11.
houre
,
Matth.
20.
6.
if
those
that
come
not
till
the
last
houre
should
be
destroyed
,
because
they
come
not
at
the
first
,
then
should
they
never
come
but
be
prevented
.
All
which
premises
are
in
all
humility
referred
to
your
godly
wise
consideration
.
Because
this
persecution
for
cause
of
conscience
is
against
the
profession
and
practice
of
famous
Princes
.
First
,
you
may
please
to
consider
the
speech
of
King
Iames
,
in
his
Majesties
Speech
at
Parliament
,
1609.
He
saith
,
it
is
a
sure
Rule
in
divinity
,
that
God
never
loves
to
plant
his
Church
by
violence
and
bloodshed
.
And
in
his
Highnesse
Apologie
,
pag.
4.
speaking
of
such
Papists
that
tooke
the
Oath
,
thus
:
I
gave
good
proofe
that
I
intended
no
persecution
against
them
for
conscience
cause
,
but
onely
desired
to
bee
secured
for
civill
obedience
,
which
for
conscience
cause
they
are
bound
to
performe
.
And
pag.
60.
speaking
of
Blackwell
(
the
Arch-priest
)
his
Majesty
saith
,
It
was
never
my
intention
to
lay
any
thing
to
the
said
Arch-Priests
charge
(
as
I
have
never
done
to
any
)
for
cause
of
conscience
.
And
in
his
Highnesse
Exposition
on
Revel.
20.
printed
1568.
and
after
1603.
his
Majesty
writeth
thus
:
Sixthly
,
the
compassing
of
the
Saints
and
the
besieging
of
the
beloved
City
,
declareth
unto
us
a
certaine
note
of
a
false
Church
,
to
be
Persecution
,
for
they
come
to
seeke
the
faithfull
,
the
faithfull
are
them
that
are
sought
:
the
wicked
are
the
besiegers
,
the
faithfull
are
the
besieged
.
Secondly
,
the
saying
of
Stephen
King
of
Poland
:
I
am
King
of
Men
,
not
of
Consciences
,
a
Commander
of
Bodies
,
not
of
Soules
.
Thirdly
,
the
King
of
Bohemia
hath
thus
written
:
And
notwithstanding
the
successe
of
the
later
times
(
wherein
sundry
opinions
have
beene
hatched
about
the
subject
of
Religion
)
may
make
one
clearly
discerne
with
his
eye
,
and
as
it
were
to
touch
with
his
Finger
,
that
according
to
the
veritie
of
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
a
Maxime
heretofore
told
and
maintained
,
by
the
ancient
Doctors
of
the
Church
;
That
mens
consciences
ought
in
no
sort
to
bee
violated
,
urged
,
or
constrained
;
and
whensoever
men
have
attempted
any
thing
by
this
violent
course
,
whether
openly
or
by
secret
meanes
,
the
issue
hath
beene
pernicious
,
and
the
cause
of
great
and
wonderfull
Innovations
in
the
principallest
and
mightiest
Kingdomes
and
Countries
of
all
Christendome
.
And
further
his
Majesty
saith
:
So
that
once
more
we
doe
professe
before
God
and
the
whole
World
,
that
from
this
time
forward
wee
are
firmly
resolved
not
to
persecute
or
molest
,
or
suffer
to
be
persecuted
or
molested
,
any
person
whosoever
for
matter
of
Religion
,
no
not
they
that
professe
themselves
to
be
of
the
Romish
Church
,
neither
to
trouble
or
disturbe
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
so
they
live
conformable
to
the
Lawes
of
the
States
,
&c.
And
for
the
practice
of
this
,
where
is
persecution
for
cause
of
conscience
except
in
England
and
where
Popery
reignes
,
and
there
neither
in
all
places
,
as
appeareth
by
France
,
Poland
,
and
other
places
.
Nay
,
it
is
not
practised
amongst
the
Heathen
that
acknowledge
not
the
true
God
,
as
the
Turke
,
Persian
,
and
others
.
Thirdly
,
Hilarie
against
Auxentius
saith
thus
:
The
Christian
Church
doth
not
persecute
,
but
is
persecuted
.
And
lamentable
it
is
to
see
the
great
folly
of
these
times
,
and
to
sigh
at
the
foolish
opinion
of
this
world
,
in
that
men
thinke
by
humane
aide
to
helpe
God
,
and
with
worldly
pompe
and
power
to
undertake
to
defend
the
Christian
Church
.
I
aske
you
Bishops
,
what
helpe
used
the
Apostles
in
the
publishing
of
the
Gospel
?
with
the
aid
of
what
power
did
they
preach
Christ
,
and
converted
the
Heathen
from
their
idolatry
to
God
?
When
they
were
in
prisons
,
and
lay
in
chaines
,
did
they
praise
and
give
thankes
to
God
for
any
dignities
,
graces
,
and
favours
received
from
the
Court
?
Or
do
you
thinke
that
Paul
went
about
with
Regall
Mandates
,
or
Kingly
authority
,
to
gather
and
establish
the
Church
of
Christ
?
sought
he
protection
from
Nero
,
Vespasian
?
The
Apostles
wrought
with
their
hands
for
their
owne
maintenance
,
travailing
by
land
and
water
from
Towne
to
Citie
,
to
preach
Christ
:
yea
the
more
they
were
forbidden
,
the
more
they
taught
and
preached
Christ
.
But
now
alas
,
humane
helpe
must
assist
and
protect
the
Faith
,
and
give
the
same
countenance
to
and
by
vaine
and
worldly
honours
.
Doe
men
seek
to
defend
the
Church
of
Christ
?
as
if
hee
by
his
power
were
unable
to
performe
it
.
The
same
against
the
Arrians
.
The
Church
now
,
which
formerly
by
induring
misery
and
imprisonment
was
knowne
to
be
a
true
Church
,
doth
now
terrifie
others
by
imprisonment
,
banishment
,
and
misery
,
and
boasteth
that
she
is
highly
esteemed
of
the
world
,
when
as
the
true
Church
cannot
but
be
hated
of
the
same
.
Tertull.
ad
Scapulam
:
It
agreeth
both
with
humane
reason
,
and
naturall
equity
,
that
every
man
worship
God
uncompelled
,
and
beleeve
what
he
will
;
for
it
neither
hurteth
nor
profiteth
any
one
another
mans
Religion
and
Beleefe
:
Neither
beseemeth
it
any
Religion
to
compell
another
to
be
of
their
Religion
,
which
willingly
and
freely
should
be
imbraced
,
and
not
by
constraint
:
for
as
much
as
the
offerings
were
required
of
those
that
freely
and
with
good
will
offered
,
and
not
from
the
contrary
.
Ierom.
in
proaem
.
lib.
4.
in
Ieremiam
.
Heresie
must
be
cut
off
with
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
:
let
us
strike
through
with
the
Arrowes
of
the
Spirit
all
Sonnes
and
Disciples
of
mis-led
Heretickes
,
that
is
,
with
Testimonies
of
holy
Scriptures
.
The
slaughter
of
Heretickes
is
by
the
word
of
God
.
Brentius
upon
1
Cor.
3.
No
man
hath
power
to
make
or
give
Lawes
to
Christians
,
whereby
to
binde
their
consciences
;
for
willingly
,
freely
,
and
uncompelled
,
with
a
ready
desire
and
cheerfull
minde
,
must
those
that
come
,
run
unto
Christ
.
Luther
in
his
Booke
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
saith
;
The
Lawes
of
the
Civill
Magistrates
government
extends
no
further
then
over
the
body
or
goods
,
and
to
that
which
is
externall
:
for
over
the
soule
God
will
not
suffer
any
man
to
rule
:
onely
he
himselfe
will
rule
there
.
Wherefore
whosoever
doth
undertake
to
give
Lawes
unto
the
Soules
and
Consciences
of
Men
,
he
usurpeth
that
government
himselfe
which
appertaineth
unto
God
,
&c.
Therefore
upon
1
Kings
5.
In
the
building
of
the
Temple
there
was
no
sound
of
Iron
heard
,
to
signifie
that
Christ
will
have
in
his
Church
a
free
and
a
willing
People
,
not
compelled
and
constrained
by
Lawes
and
Statutes
.
Againe
he
saith
upon
Luk.
22.
It
is
not
the
true
Catholike
Church
,
which
is
defended
by
the
Secular
Arme
or
humane
Power
,
but
the
false
and
feigned
Church
,
which
although
it
carries
the
Name
of
a
Church
yet
it
den●es
the
power
thereof
.
And
upon
Psal.
17.
he
saith
:
For
the
true
Church
of
Christ
knoweth
not
Brachium
saeculare
,
which
the
Bishops
now
adayes
,
chiefly
use
.
Againe
,
in
Postil
.
Dom.
1.
post
Epiphan.
he
saith
:
Let
not
Christians
be
commanded
,
but
exhorted
:
for
,
He
that
willingly
will
not
doe
that
,
whereunto
he
is
friendly
exhorted
,
he
is
no
Christian
:
wherefore
they
that
doe
compell
those
that
are
not
willing
,
shew
thereby
that
they
are
not
Christian
Preachers
,
but
Worldly
Beadles
.
Againe
,
upon
1
Pet.
3.
he
saith
:
If
the
Civill
Magistrate
shall
command
me
to
believe
thus
and
thus
:
I
should
answer
him
after
this
manner
:
Lord
,
or
Sir
,
Looke
you
to
your
Civill
or
Worldly
Government
.
Your
Power
extends
not
so
farre
as
to
command
any
thing
in
Gods
Kingdome
:
Therefore
herein
I
may
not
heare
you
.
For
if
you
cannot
beare
it
,
that
any
should
usurpe
Authoritie
where
you
have
to
Command
,
how
doe
you
thinke
that
God
should
suffer
you
to
thrust
him
from
his
Seat
,
and
to
seat
your selfe
therein
?
Lastly
,
the
Papists
,
the
Inventors
of
Persecution
,
in
a
wicked
Booke
of
theirs
set
forth
in
K.
Iames
his
Reigne
,
thus
:
Moreover
,
the
Meanes
which
Almighty
God
appointed
his
Officers
to
use
in
the
Conversion
of
Kingdomes
and
Nations
,
and
People
,
was
Humilitie
,
Patience
,
Charitie
;
saying
,
Behold
I
send
you
as
Sheepe
in
the
midst
of
Wolves
,
Mat.
10.
16.
He
did
not
say
,
Behold
I
send
you
as
Wolves
among
Sheepe
,
to
kill
,
imprison
,
spoile
and
devoure
those
unto
whom
they
were
sent
.
Againe
vers.
7.
he
saith
:
They
to
whom
I
send
you
,
will
deliver
you
up
into
Councells
,
and
in
their
Synagogues
they
will
scourge
you
;
and
to
Presidents
and
to
Kings
shall
you
be
led
for
my
sake
.
He
doth
not
say
:
You
whom
I
send
,
shall
deliver
the
people
(
whom
you
ought
to
convert
)
unto
Councells
,
and
put
them
in
Prisons
,
and
lead
them
to
Presidents
,
and
Tribunall
Seates
,
and
make
their
Religion
Felony
and
Treason
.
Againe
he
saith
,
vers
32
When
ye
enter
into
an
House
,
salute
it
,
saying
,
Peace
be
unto
this
House
:
he
doth
not
say
,
You
shall
send
Pursevants
to
ransack
or
spoile
his
House
.
Againe
he
said
,
Iohn
10.
The
good
Pastour
giveth
his
life
for
his
Sheep
,
the
Thiefe
commeth
not
but
to
steale
,
kill
and
destroy
.
He
doth
not
say
,
The
Theefe
giveth
his
life
for
his
Sheep
,
and
the
Good
Pastour
commeth
not
but
to
steale
,
kill
and
destroy
.
So
that
we
holding
our
peace
,
our
Adversaries
themselves
speake
for
us
,
or
rather
for
the
Truth
.
To
answer
some
maine
Objections
.
And
first
,
that
it
is
no
praejudice
to
the
Common
wealth
,
if
Libertie
of
Conscience
were
suffred
to
such
as
doe
feare
God
indeed
,
as
is
or
will
be
manifest
in
such
mens
lives
and
conversations
.
Abraham
abode
among
the
Canaanites
a
long
time
,
yet
contrary
to
them
in
Religion
,
Gen.
13.
7.
&
16.
13.
Againe
he
so
journed
in
Gerar
,
and
K.
Abimelech
gave
him
leave
to
abide
in
his
Land
,
Gen.
20.
21.
23.
24.
Isaack
also
dwelt
in
the
same
Land
,
yet
contrary
in
Religion
,
Gen.
26.
Iacob
lived
20
yeares
in
one
House
with
his
Unkle
Laban
,
yet
differed
in
Religion
,
Gen
,
31.
The
people
of
Israel
were
about
430
yeares
in
that
infamous
land
of
Egypt
,
and
afterwards
70
yeares
in
Babylon
,
all
which
time
they
differed
in
Religion
from
the
States
,
Exod.
12.
&
2
Chron.
36.
Come
to
the
time
of
Christ
,
where
Israel
was
under
the
Romanes
,
where
lived
divers
Sects
of
Religion
,
as
Her●dians
,
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
Saduces
and
Libertines
,
Thud●ans
and
Samaritanes
,
beside
the
Common
Religion
of
the
Iewes
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
All
which
differed
from
the
Common
Religion
of
the
State
,
which
was
like
the
Worship
of
Diana
,
which
almost
the
whole
world
then
worshipped
,
Acts
19.
20.
All
these
lived
under
the
Government
of
Caesar
,
being
nothing
hurtfull
unto
the
Common-wealth
,
giving
unto
Caesar
that
which
was
his
.
And
for
their
Religion
and
Consciences
towards
God
,
he
left
them
to
themselves
,
as
having
no
Dominion
over
their
Soules
and
Consciences
.
And
when
the
Enemies
of
the
Truth
raised
up
any
Tumults●
the
wisedome
of
the
Magistrate
most
wisely
appeased
them
,
Acts
18.
14.
&
19.
35.
THE
ANSWER
OF
Mr.
IOHN
COTTON
of
Boston
in
New-England
,
To
the
aforesaid
ARGUMENTS
against
Persecution
for
Cause
of
Consciene
.
Professedly
mainteining
Persecution
for
Cause
of
Conscience
.
THe
Question
which
you
put
,
is
,
Whether
Persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
,
be
not
against
the
Doctrine
of
Iesus
Christ
the
King
of
Kings
.
Now
by
Persecution
for
Cause
of
Conscience
,
I
conceive
you
meane
,
either
for
professing
some
point
of
Doctrine
which
you
believe
in
Conscience
to
be
the
Truth
,
or
for
practising
some
Worke
which
in
Conscience
you
believe
to
be
a
Religious
'
Duty
.
Now
in
Points
of
Doctrine
some
are
fundamentall
,
without
right
beliefe
whereof
a
Man
cannot
be
saved
:
Others
are
circumstantiall
or
lesse
principall
,
wherein
Men
may
differ
in
judgement
,
without
prejudice
of
salvation
on
either
part
.
In
like
sort
,
in
Points
of
Practice
,
some
concerne
the
waightier
Duties
of
the
Law
,
as
,
What
God
we
worship
,
and
with
what
kinde
of
Worship
;
whether
such
,
as
if
it
be
Right
,
fellowship
with
God
is
held
;
if
Corrupt
,
fellowship
with
Him
is
lost
.
Againe
,
in
Points
of
Doctrine
and
Worship
lesse
Principall
:
either
they
are
held
forth
in
a
meeke
and
peaceable
way
,
though
the
Things
be
Erroneous
or
unlawfull
●
Or
they
are
held
forth
with
such
Arrogance
and
Impetuousnesse
,
as
tendeth
and
reacheth
(
even
of
it selfe
)
to
the
disturbance
of
Civill
Peace
.
Finally
,
let
me
adde
this
one
distinction
more
:
When
we
are
persecuted
for
Conscience
sake
,
It
is
either
for
Conscience
rightly
informed
,
or
for
erronious
and
blind
Conscience
.
These
things
premised
,
I
would
lay
down
mine
Answer
to
the
Question
in
certaine
Conclusions
.
First
,
it
is
not
lawfull
to
persecute
any
for
Conscience
sake
Rightly
informed
;
for
in
persecuting
such
,
Christ
himselfe
is
persecuted
in
them
,
Acts
9.
4.
Secondly
,
for
an
Erronious
and
blind
Conscience
,
(
even
in
fundamentall
and
weighty
Points
)
It
is
not
lawfull
to
persecute
any
,
till
after
Admonition
once
or
twice
●
and
so
the
Apostle
directeth
,
7
it
.
3.
10.
and
giveth
the
Reason
,
that
in
fundamentall
and
principall
points
of
Doctrine
or
Worship
,
the
Word
of
God
in
such
things
is
so
cleare
,
that
hee
cannot
but
bee
convinced
in
Conscience
of
the
dangerous
Errour
of
his
way
,
after
once
or
twice
Admonition
,
wisely
and
faithfully
dispensed
.
And
then
if
any
one
persist
,
it
is
not
out
of
Conscience
,
but
against
his
Conscience
,
at
the
Apostle
saith
vers.
11.
He
is
subverted
and
sinneth
,
being
condemned
of
Himselfe
,
that
is
,
of
his
owne
Conscience
.
So
that
if
such
a
Man
after
such
Admonition
shall
still
persist
in
the
Errour
of
his
way
,
and
be
therefore
punished
;
He
is
not
persecuted
for
Cause
of
Conscience
,
but
for
sinning
against
his
Owne
Conscience
.
Thirdly
,
In
things
of
lesser
moment
,
whether
Points
of
Doctrine
or
Worship
,
If
a
man
hold
them
forth
in
a
Spirit
of
Christian
Meeknesse
and
Love
(
though
with
Zeale
and
Constancie
)
he
is
not
to
be
persecuted
,
but
tolerated
,
till
God
may
be
pleased
to
manifest
his
Truth
to
him
,
Phil.
3.
17.
Rom.
14.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
But
if
a
Man
hold
forth
or
professe
any
Errour
or
false
way
,
with
a
boysterous
and
arrogant
spirit
,
to
the
disturbance
of
Civill
peace
,
he
may
justly
be
punished
according
to
the
qualitie
and
measure
of
the
disturbance
caused
by
him
.
Now
let
us
consider
of
your
Reasons
or
Objections
to
the
contrary
.
Your
first
head
of
Objections
is
taken
from
the
Scripture
.
Object
.
1.
Because
Christ
commandeth
to
let
alone
the
Tares
and
Wheat
to
grow
together
unto
the
Harvest
,
Mat.
13.
30.
38.
Answ.
Tares
are
not
Briars
and
Thornes
,
but
partly
Hypocrites
,
like
unto
the
Godly
,
but
indeed
Carnall
,
as
the
Tares
are
like
to
Wheat
,
but
are
not
Wheat
.
Or
partly
such
Corrupt
Doctrines
or
Practices
as
are
indeed
unsound
,
but
yet
such
as
come
very
neere
the
Truth
,
(
as
Tares
doe
to
the
Wheat
)
and
so
neere
,
that
Good
men
may
be
taken
with
them
,
and
so
the
Persons
in
whom
they
grow
,
cannot
be
rooted
out
,
but
good
will
be
rooted
up
with
them
.
And
in
such
a
case
Christ
calleth
for
Toleration
,
not
for
penall
prosecution
,
according
to
the
3.
Conclusion
.
Object
.
2.
In
Math.
15.
14.
Christ
commandeth
his
Disciples
to
let
the
Blind
alone
till
they
fall
into
the
ditch
;
therefore
he
would
have
their
punishment
deferred
till
their
●●all
destruction
.
Answ.
He
there
speaketh
not
to
publi●●e
officers
,
whether
in
Church
or
Common-weale
,
but
to
his
private
Disciples
,
concerning
the
Pharises
,
over
whom
they
had
no
power
.
And
the
Command
he
giveth
to
let
them
alone
,
is
spoken
in
regard
of
troubling
themselves
or
regarding
the
offence
,
which
they
tooke
at
the
wholesome
Doctrine
of
the
Gospell
:
As
who
should
say
,
Though
they
be
offended
at
this
Saying
of
mine
,
yet
doe
not
you
feare
their
Feare
,
nor
bee
troubled
at
their
offence
,
which
they
take
at
my
Doctrine
,
not
out
of
sound
Judgement
,
but
out
of
their
Blindnesse
.
But
this
maketh
nothing
to
the
Cause
in
hand
.
Ob.
In
Luk.
9.
54.
55.
Christ
reproveth
his
Disciples
,
who
would
have
had
fire
come
downe
from
Heaven
to
consume
the
Samaritanes
,
who
refused
to
receive
Him
.
Obj.
And
Paul
teacheth
Timothy
,
not
to
strive
,
but
to
be
gentle
towards
All
men
,
suffering
evill
patiently
.
Answ.
Both
these
are
Directions
to
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
how
to
deale
(
not
with
obstinate
offenders
in
the
Church
,
that
sinne
against
Conscience
,
but
)
either
with
Men
without
,
as
the
Samaritanes
were
,
and
many
unconverted
Christians
in
Crete
,
whom
Titus
(
as
an
Evangelish
)
was
to
seeke
to
convert
:
Or
at
best
with
some
Iewes
or
Gentiles
in
the
Church
,
who
though
carnall
,
yet
were
not
convinced
of
the
errour
of
their
Way
:
And
't
is
true
,
it
became
not
the
Spirit
of
the
Gospell
to
convert
Aliens
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
(
such
as
the
Samaritanes
were
)
by
Fire
and
Brimstone
;
nor
to
deale
harshly
in
publique
Ministerie
or
private
Conference
with
all
such
contrary
minded
men
,
as
either
had
not
yet
entred
into
Church-Fellowship
,
or
if
they
had
,
yet
did
hitherto
sinne
of
Ignorance
,
not
against
Conscience
.
But
neither
of
both
these
Texts
doe
hinder
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
to
proceed
in
a
Church-way
against
Chruch-members
,
when
they
become
Scandalous
offenders
,
either
in
Life
or
Doctrine
:
much
lesse
doe
they
speake
at
all
to
Civill
Magistrates
.
Ob.
5.
From
the
prediction
of
the
Prophets
,
who
foretold
that
Carnall
Weapons
should
cease
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
,
Isa.
2.
4.
&
11.
9.
Mic.
4.
3.
4.
And
the
Apostie
professeth
,
The
weapons
of
our
Warfare
are
not
carnall
,
2
Cor
,
10.
4.
And
Christ
is
so
farre
from
persecuting
those
that
would
not
be
of
his
Religion
,
that
he
chargeth
them
,
when
they
are
persecuted
themselves
,
they
should
pray
,
and
when
they
are
cursed
they
should
blesse
The
reason
whereof
seemeth
to
be
,
that
they
who
are
now
Persecuters
and
wicked
persons
,
may
become
true
Disciples
and
Converts
.
Answ.
Those
predictions
in
the
Prophets
doe
onely
shew
,
First
,
with
what
kind
of
Weapons
he
will
subdue
the
Nations
to
the
Obedience
of
the
Faith
of
the
Gospell
,
not
by
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
Weapons
of
Warre
,
but
by
the
Power
of
his
Word
and
Spirit
,
which
no
man
doubteth
of
.
Secondly
,
those
predictions
of
the
Prophets
shew
what
the
meeke
and
peaceable
temper
will
be
of
all
the
true
Converts
to
Christianity
,
not
Lions
or
Leopards
,
&c.
not
cruell
oppressors
,
nor
malignant
opposers
,
or
biters
of
one
another
.
But
doth
not
forbid
them
to
drive
ravenous
Wolves
from
the
sheepfold
,
and
to
restraine
them
from
devouring
the
Sheepe
of
Christ
.
And
when
Paul
saith
,
The
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnall
but
spirituall
,
he
denyeth
not
civill
weapons
of
Iustice
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
Rom.
13.
but
onely
to
Church
officers
.
And
yet
the
weapons
of
such
officers
he
acknowledgeth
to
be
such
,
as
though
they
be
spirituall
,
yet
are
ready
to
take
vengeance
of
all
disobedience
,
2
Cor.
10.
6.
which
hath
reference
(
amongst
other
Ordinances
)
to
the
censure
of
the
Church
against
scandalous
offenders
.
When
Christ
commandeth
his
Disciples
to
blesse
them
that
curse
them
and
persecute
them
,
he
giveth
not
therein
a
rule
to
publick
officers
,
whether
in
Church
or
Commonweale
,
to
suffer
notorious
sinners
,
either
in
life
or
doctrine
,
to
passe
away
with
a
blessing
:
But
to
private
Christians
to
suffer
persecution
patiently
,
yea
and
to
pray
for
their
persecutors
.
Againe
,
it
is
true
,
Christ
would
have
his
Disciples
to
bee
farre
from
persecuting
(
for
that
is
a
sinfull
oppression
of
Men
for
righteousnesse
sake
)
but
that
hindreth
not
but
that
he
would
have
them
execute
upon
all
disobedience
the
judgement
and
vengeance
required
in
the
Word
,
2
Cor.
10.
6.
Rom.
13.
4.
Though
it
be
true
that
wicked
persons
now
may
by
the
grace
of
God
become
true
Disciples
and
Converts
,
yet
we
may
not
doe
evill
that
good
may
come
thereof
:
And
evill
it
would
bee
to
tolerate
notorious
evill
doers
,
whether
seducing
teachers
,
or
scandalous
livers
.
Christ
had
something
against
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Pergamus
for
tolerating
them
that
held
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
,
and
against
the
Church
of
Thiatira
for
tolerating
Iesabel
to
teach
and
seduce
,
Rev.
2.
14.
20.
Your
second
Head
of
Reasons
is
taken
from
the
profession
and
practice
of
famous
Princes
,
King
Iames
,
Stephen
of
Poland
,
King
of
Bohemia
.
Whereunto
a
treble
answer
may
briefly
be
returned
.
First
,
we
willingly
acknowledge
,
that
none
is
to
be
persecuted
at
all
,
no
more
then
they
may
be
oppressed
for
righteousnesse
sake
.
Againe
,
we
acknowledge
that
none
is
to
be
punished
for
his
conscience
,
though
mis-informed
,
as
hath
been
said
,
unlesse
his
errour
be
fundamentall
,
or
seditiously
and
turbulently
promoted
,
and
that
after
due
conviction
of
his
conscience
,
that
it
may
appeare
he
is
not
punished
for
his
conscience
,
but
for
sinning
against
his
conscience
.
Furthermore
,
we
acknowledge
none
is
to
be
constrained
to
beleeve
or
professe
the
true
Religion
till
he
be
convinced
in
judgement
of
the
truth
of
it
:
but
yet
restrained
he
may
from
blaspheming
the
truth
,
and
from
seducing
any
unto
pernicious
errours
.
2.
Wee
answer
,
what
Princes
professe
or
practise
,
is
not
a
rule
of
conscience
:
they
many
times
tolerate
that
in
point
of
State
policy
,
which
cannot
justly
be
tolerated
in
point
of
true
Christianity
.
Againe
,
Princes
many
times
tolerate
offendours
out
of
very
necessity
,
when
the
offenders
are
either
too
many
,
or
too
mighty
for
them
to
punish
,
in
which
respect
David
tolerated
Ioab
and
his
murthers
,
but
against
his
will
.
3.
We
answer
further
,
that
for
those
three
Princes
named
by
you
,
who
tolerated
Religion
,
we
can
name
you
more
and
greater
who
have
not
tolerated
Heretickes
and
Schismatickes
,
notwithstanding
their
pretence
of
conscience
,
and
arrogating
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
to
their
sufferings
.
Constantine
the
Great
at
the
request
of
the
Generall
Councell
of
Nice
,
banished
Arrius
with
some
of
his
fellowes
.
Sozom.
lib.
1.
Eccles.
Hist.
cap.
19.
20.
The
same
Constantine
made
a
severe
Law
against
the
Donatists
.
And
the
like
proceedings
against
them
were
used
by
Valentinian
,
Gratian
,
and
Theodosius
,
as
Augustine
reporteth
in
Epist.
166.
Only
Iulian
the
Apostata
granted
liberty
to
Heretickes
as
well
as
to
Pagans
,
that
he
might
by
tolerating
all
weeds
to
grow
,
choake
the
vitals
of
Christianity
,
which
was
also
the
practice
and
sin
of
Valens
the
Arrian
.
Queene
Elizabeth
,
as
famous
for
her
government
as
any
of
the
former
,
it
is
well
knowne
what
Lawes
she
made
and
executed
against
Papists
.
Yea
and
King
Iames
(
one
of
your
own
witnesses
)
though
he
was
slow
in
proceeding
against
Papists
(
as
you
say
)
for
conscience
sake
,
yet
you
are
not
ignorant
how
sharply
and
severely
he
punished
those
whom
the
malignant
world
calleth
Puritanes
,
men
of
more
conscience
and
better
faith
then
he
tolerated
.
I
come
now
to
your
third
and
last
argument
,
taken
from
the
judgement
of
ancient
and
later
Writers
,
yea
even
of
Papists
themselves
,
who
have
condemned
persecution
for
conscience
sake
.
You
begin
with
Hilary
,
whose
testimony
we
might
admit
without
any
prejudice
to
the
truth
:
for
it
is
true
,
the
Christian
Church
doth
not
persecute
,
but
is
persecuted
.
But
to
excommunicate
an
Hereticke
,
is
not
to
persecute
;
that
is
,
it
is
not
to
punish
an
innocent
,
but
a
culpable
and
damnable
person
,
and
that
not
for
conscience
,
but
for
persisting
in
errour
against
light
of
conscience
,
whereof
it
hath
beene
convinced
.
It
is
true
also
what
he
saith
,
that
neither
the
Apostles
did
,
not
may
we
propagate
Christian
Religion
by
the
Sword
:
but
if
Pagans
cannot
be
won
by
the
Word
,
they
are
not
to
be
compelled
by
the
Sword
.
Neverthelesse
this
hindreth
not
,
but
if
they
or
any
others
should
blaspheme
the
true
God
,
and
his
true
Religion
,
they
ought
to
be
severely
punished
;
and
no
lesse
doe
they
deserve
,
if
they
seduce
from
the
truth
to
damnable
Heresie
or
Idolatry
.
Your
next
Writer
(
which
is
Tertullian
)
speaketh
to
the
same
purpose
in
the
place
alledged
by
you
.
His
intent
is
onely
to
restraine
Scapula
the
Romane
Governour
of
Africa
from
the
persecution
of
Christians
,
for
not
offering
sacrifice
to
their
gods
:
And
for
that
end
fetcheth
an
argument
from
the
Law
of
Naturall
Equity
,
not
to
compell
any
to
any
Religion
,
but
to
permit
them
either
to
beleeve
willingly
,
or
not
to
beleeve
at
all
.
Which
wee
acknowledge
,
and
accordingly
permit
the
Indians
to
continue
in
their
unbeleefe
.
Neverthelesse
it
will
not
therefore
be
lawfull
openly
to
tolerate
the
worship
of
devils
or
Idols
,
or
the
seduction
of
any
from
the
truth
.
When
Tertullian
saith
,
Another
mans
Religion
neither
hurteth
nor
profiteth
any
;
it
must
be
understood
of
private
worship
and
Religion
professed
in
private
:
otherwise
a
false
Religion
professed
by
the
Members
of
a
Church
,
or
by
such
as
have
given
their
Names
to
Christ
,
will
be
the
ruine
and
desolation
of
the
Church
,
as
appeareth
by
the
threats
of
Christ
to
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
Revel
.
2.
Your
next
Authour
Hierom
crosseth
not
the
truth
,
nor
advantageth
not
your
cause
:
for
we
grant
what
he
saith
,
that
Heresie
must
bee
cut
off
with
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
.
But
this
hindreth
not
,
but
that
being
so
cut
downe
,
if
the
Hereticke
still
persist
in
his
Heresie
,
to
the
seduction
of
others
,
he
may
be
cut
off
by
the
civill
sword
,
to
prevent
the
perdition
of
others
.
And
that
to
bee
Hieromes
meaning
appeareth
by
his
note
upon
that
of
the
Apostle
,
[
A
little
Leaven
leaveneth
the
whole
lumpe
]
therefore
(
saith
he
)
a
sparke
as
soone
as
it
appeareth
,
is
to
be
extinguished
,
and
the
Leaven
to
be
removed
from
the
rest
of
the
dough
,
rotten
peeces
of
flesh
are
to
be
cut
off
,
and
a
scabbed
beast
is
to
be
driven
from
the
〈◊〉
le●t
the
whole
house
,
masse
of
dough
,
body
and
flocke
,
be
set
on
fire
with
the
sparke
,
bee
sowred
with
the
Leaven
,
be
putrified
with
the
rotten
flesh
,
perish
by
the
scabbed
beast
.
Brentius
(
whom
you
next
quote
)
speaketh
not
to
your
Cause
.
We
willingly
grant
him
and
you
,
that
Man
hath
no
power
to
make
Lawes
,
to
bind
Conscience
.
But
this
hindreth
not
,
but
that
Men
may
see
the
Lawes
of
God
observed
,
which
doe
bind
Conscience
.
The
like
Answer
may
be
returned
to
Luther
,
whom
you
next
alleadge
.
First
,
that
the
Government
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
extendeth
no
further
then
over
the
Bodies
and
Goods
of
their
Subjects
,
not
over
their
Soules
:
And
therefore
they
may
not
undertake
to
give
Lawes
to
the
Soules
and
Consciences
of
Men.
Secondly
,
that
the
Church
of
Christ
doth
not
use
the
Arme
of
Secular
Power
to
compell
men
to
the
Faith
,
or
profession
of
the
Truth
;
for
this
is
to
be
done
by
Spirituall
weapons
,
whereby
Christians
are
to
be
exhorted
,
not
compelled
.
But
this
hundreth
not
that
Christians
sinning
against
light
of
Faith
and
Conscience
,
may
justly
be
censured
by
the
Church
with
Excommunication
,
and
by
the
Civill
Sword
also
,
in
case
they
shall
corrupt
others
to
the
perdition
of
their
Soules
.
As
for
the
Testimony
of
the
Popish
Book
,
we
weigh
it
not
,
as
knowing
(
whatsoever
they
speake
for
Toleration
of
Religion
,
where
themselves
are
under
Hatches
)
when
they
come
to
sit
at
Sterne
,
they
judge
and
practise
quite
contrary
,
as
both
their
Writings
and
Iudiciall
proceedings
have
testified
to
the
World
these
many
yeares
.
To
shut
up
this
Argument
from
Testimonie
of
Writers
.
It
is
well
known
,
Augustine
retracted
this
Opinion
of
yours
,
which
in
his
younger
times
he
had
held
,
but
in
after
riper
age
reversed
and
refuted
,
as
appeareth
in
the
second
Book
of
his
Retractations
,
chap.
5.
and
in
his
Epistles
48.
50.
And
in
his
1.
Book
against
Parmenianus
,
cap.
7.
he
sheweth
,
that
if
the
Donatists
were
punished
with
death
,
they
were
justly
punished
.
And
in
his
11
Tractate
upon
Iohn
,
They
murther
,
saith
he
,
Soules
,
and
themselves
are
afflicted
in
Body
:
They
put
men
to
everlasting
death
,
and
yet
they
complaine
when
themselves
are
put
to
suffer
temporall
death
.
Optatus
in
his
3.
book
,
justifieth
Macharius
,
who
had
put
some
Hereticks
to
death
;
that
he
had
done
no
more
herein
then
what
Moses
,
Phincas
,
and
Elias
had
done
before
him
.
Bernard
in
his
66
Sermon
in
Cantica
:
Out
of
doubt
(
saith
he
)
it
is
better
that
they
should
be
restrained
by
the
Sword
of
Him
,
who
beareth
not
the
Sword
in
vaine
,
then
that
they
should
be
suffred
to
draw
many
others
into
their
Errour
.
For
he
is
the
Minister
of
God
for
Wrath
to
every
evill
doer
.
Calvins
judgement
is
well
knowne
,
who
procured
the
death
of
Michael
Servetus
for
pertinacie
in
Heresie
,
and
defended
his
fact
by
a
Book
written
of
that
Argument
.
Beza
also
wrote
a
Booke
de
Haereticis
Morte
plectendis
,
that
Hereticks
are
to
be
punished
with
Death
.
Aretius
likewise
tooke
the
like
course
about
the
Death
of
Valentinus
Gentilis
,
and
justified
the
Magistrates
proceeding
against
him
,
in
an
History
written
of
that
Argument
.
Finally
,
you
come
to
answer
some
maine
Objections
,
as
you
call
them
,
which
yet
are
but
one
,
and
that
one
objecteth
nothing
against
what
we
hold
.
It
is
(
say
you
)
no
prejudice
to
the
Common-wealth
,
if
Libertie
of
Conscience
were
suffred
to
such
as
feare
God
indeed
,
which
you
prove
by
the
examples
of
the
Patriarchs
and
others
.
But
we
readily
grant
you
,
Libertie
of
Conscience
is
to
be
granted
to
men
that
feare
God
indeed
,
as
knowing
they
will
not
persist
in
Heresie
,
or
turbulent
Schisme
,
when
they
are
convinced
in
Conscience
of
the
sinfulnesse
thereof
.
But
the
Question
is
,
Whether
an
Heretick
after
once
or
twice
Admonition
(
and
so
after
conviction
)
or
any
other
scandalous
and
heynous
offender
,
may
be
tolerated
,
either
in
the
Church
without
Excommunication
,
or
in
the
Common-wealth
without
such
punishment
as
may
preserve
others
from
dangerous
and
damnable
infection
.
Thus
much
I
thought
needfull
to
be
spoken
,
for
avoyding
the
Grounds
of
your
Errour
.
I
forbeare
adding
Reasons
to
justifie
the
Truth
,
because
you
may
finde
that
done
to
your
hand
,
in
a
Treatise
sent
to
some
of
the
Brethren
late
of
Salem
,
who
doubted
as
you
doe
.
The
Lord
Jesus
lead
you
by
a
Spirit
of
Truth
into
all
Truth
,
through
Jesus
Christ
.
A
REPLY
to
the
aforesaid
ANSWER
of
Mr.
Cotton
.
In
a
CONFERENCE
betweene
TRVTH
and
PEACE
.
CHAP.
I.
Truth
.
IN
what
darke
corner
of
the
World
(
sweet
Peace
)
are
we
two
met
?
How
hath
this
present
evill
World
banished
Me
from
all
the
Coasts
&
Quarters
of
it
?
and
how
hath
the
Righteous
God
in
judgement
taken
Thee
from
the
Earth
,
Rev.
6.
4.
Peace
.
'T
is
lamentably
true
(
blessed
Truth
)
the
foundations
of
the
World
have
long
been
out
of
course
:
tyred
Wing
have
I
flowne
over
Nations
,
Kingdomes
,
Cities
,
Townes
,
to
finde
out
precious
Truth
?
Truth
.
The
like
enquiries
in
my
flights
and
travells
have
I
made
for
Peace
,
and
still
am
told
,
she
hath
left
the
Earth
,
and
fled
to
Heaven
.
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
What
is
the
Earth
but
a
dungeon
of
darknesse
,
where
Truth
is
not
?
Truth
.
And
what
's
the
Peace
thereof
but
a
fleeting
dreame
,
thine
Ape
and
Counterfeit
?
Peace
.
O
where
's
the
Promise
of
the
God
of
Heaven
,
that
Righteousnes
and
Peace
shall
kisse
each
other
?
Truth
.
Patience
(
sweet
Peace
)
these
Heavens
and
Earth
are
growing
Old
,
and
shall
be
changed
like
a
Garment
,
Psal.
102.
They
shall
melt
away
,
and
be
burnt
up
with
all
the
Works
that
are
therein
;
and
the
most
high
Eternall
Creatour
,
shall
gloriously
create
New
Heavens
and
New
Earth
,
wherein
dwells
Righteousnesse
,
2
Pet.
3.
Our
kisses
then
shall
have
their
endlesse
date
of
pure
and
sweetest
ioyes
?
till
then
both
Thou
and
I
must
hope
,
and
wait
,
and
beare
the
furie
of
the
Dragons
wrath
,
whose
monstrous
Lies
and
Furies
shall
with
himselfe
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
Fire
,
the
second
death
,
Revel.
20.
Peace
.
Most
precious
Truth
,
thou
knowest
we
are
both
pursued
and
laid
for
:
Mine
heart
is
full
of
sighes
,
mine
eyes
with
teares
:
Where
can
I
better
vent
my
full
oppressed
bosome
,
then
into
thine
,
whose
faithfull
lips
may
for
these
few
houres
revive
my
drooping
wandring
spirits
,
and
here
begin
to
wipe
Teares
from
mine
eyes
,
and
the
eyes
of
my
dearest
Children
?
Truth
.
Sweet
daughter
of
the
God
of
Peace
,
begin
;
powre
out
thy
sorrowes
,
vent
thy
complaints
:
how
joyfull
am
I
to
improve
these
precious
Minutes
to
revive
our
Hearts
,
both
thine
and
mine
,
and
the
hearts
of
all
that
love
the
Truth
and
Peace
,
Zach.
8.
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
I
know
thy
birth
,
thy
nature
,
thy
delight
.
They
that
know
thee
,
will
prize
thee
farre
above
themselves
and
lives
,
and
sell
themselves
to
buy
thee
.
Well
spake
that
famous
Elizabeth
to
her
famous
Attorney
Sir
Edward
Coke
:
Mr.
Attourney
,
goe
on
as
thou
hast
begun
,
and
still
plead
,
not
pro
Domina
Regina
,
but
pro
Domina
Veritate
.
Truth
.
'T
is
true
,
my
Crowne
is
high
,
my
Scepter
's
strong
to
breake
down
strongest
holds
,
to
throw
down
highest
Crownes
of
all
that
plead
(
though
but
in
thought
)
against
me
.
Some
few
there
are
,
but
oh
how
few
are
valiant
for
the
Truth
,
and
dare
to
plead
my
Cause
,
as
my
Witnesses
in
sack-cloth
,
Revel.
11.
While
all
mens
Tongues
are
bent
like
Bowes
to
shoot
out
lying
words
against
Me
!
Peace
.
O
how
could
I
spend
eternall
dayes
and
endlesse
dates
at
thy
holy
feet
,
in
listning
to
the
precious
Oracles
of
thy
mouth
!
All
the
Words
of
thy
mouth
are
Truth
,
and
there
is
no
iniquity
in
them
;
Thy
lips
drop
as
the
hony-combe
.
But
oh
!
since
we
must
part
anon
,
let
us
(
as
thou
saidst
)
improve
our
Minutes
,
and
(
according
as
thou
promisedst
)
revive
me
with
thy
words
,
which
are
sweeter
then
the
honey
,
and
the
honey-combe
.
CHAP.
II.
DEare
Truth
,
I
have
two
sad
Complaints
:
First
,
mine
Enemies
,
contentious
,
tarbulent
,
seditious
?
Secondly
,
Thine
Enemies
,
though
they
speake
and
raile
against
thee
,
though
they
outragiously
pursue
,
imprison
,
banish
,
kill
thy
faithfull
Witnesses
,
yet
how
is
all
ve●illion'd
o're
for
Iustice
'gainst
the
Hereticks
?
Yea
,
if
they
〈◊〉
and
blow
the
〈◊〉
of
devouring
Warres
,
that
leave
neither
Spirituall
nor
Civill
State
,
but
burns
up
Branch
and
Root
,
yet
how
doe
all
pretend
an
holy
War
?
He
that
kills
,
and
hee
that
's
killed
,
they
both
cry
out
,
It
is
for
God
,
and
for
their
conscience
.
T
is
true
,
nor
one
nor
other
seldome
dare
to
plead
the
mighty
Prince
Christ
Iesus
for
their
Authour
,
holy
persecutions
,
holy
Warres
against
the
enemies
of
holy
Church
.
Truth
.
Deare
Peace
(
to
ease
thy
first
complaint
)
t
is
true
,
thy
dearest
Sons
,
most
like
their
mother
,
Peace-keeping
,
Peace-making
Sons
of
God
,
have
borne
and
still
must
beare
the
blurs
of
troublers
of
Israel
,
and
turners
of
the
World
upside
downe
.
And
t
is
true
againe
,
what
Salomon
once
spake
:
The
beginning
of
strife
is
as
when
one
letteth
out
Water
,
therefore
(
saith
he
)
leave
off
contention
before
it
be
medled
with
.
This
Caveat
should
keepe
the
bankes
and
sluces
firme
and
strong
,
that
strife
,
like
a
breach
of
waters
,
breake
not
in
upon
the
sons
of
men
.
Yet
strife
must
be
distinguished
:
unnecessary
,
godly
or
ungodly
,
Christian
or
unchristian
,
&c.
It
is
unnecessary
,
unlawfull
,
dishonourable
,
ungodly
,
unchristian
,
in
most
cases
in
the
world
,
for
there
is
a
possibility
of
keeping
sweet
Peace
in
most
cases
,
and
if
it
be
possible
,
it
is
the
expresse
command
of
God
that
Peace
be
kept
,
Rom.
13.
Againe
,
necessary
,
honourable
,
godly
,
&c.
with
civill
and
earthly
weapons
to
defend
the
innocent
,
and
to
rescue
the
oppressed
from
the
violent
pawes
and
jaws
of
oppressing
persecuting
Nimrods
,
Psal.
73.
Iob
29.
It
is
as
necessary
,
yea
more
honourable
,
godly
,
and
Christian
,
to
●ight
the
●ight
of
faith
,
with
religious
and
spirituall
Artillery
,
and
to
contend
earnestly
for
the
faith
of
Iesus
,
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
against
all
opposers
,
and
the
gates
of
earth
and
hell
,
men
or
devils
,
yea
against
Paul
himselfe
,
or
an
Angell
from
heaven
,
if
he
bring
any
other
faith
or
doctrine
,
Iude
vers.
4.
Gal.
1.
8.
Peace
.
With
the
clashing
of
such
Armes
am
I
never
wakened
.
Truth
.
Mine
eares
have
long
beene
filled
with
a
threefold
dolefull
Outcry
.
First
,
of
one
hundred
forty
foure
thousand
Virgins
(
Rev.
14
)
forc'd
and
ravisht
by
Emperours
,
Kings
,
and
Governours
to
their
beds
of
worship
and
Religion
,
set
up
(
like
Absalems
)
on
high
in
their
severall
States
and
Countries
.
Secondly
,
Altar
(
Rev.
6.
)
the
soules
of
such
as
have
beene
persecuted
and
slaine
for
the
testimony
and
witnesse
of
Iesus
,
whose
bloud
hath
beene
spilt
like
water
upon
the
earth
,
and
that
because
they
have
held
fast
the
truth
and
witnesse
of
Iesus
,
against
the
worship
of
the
States
and
Times
,
compelling
to
an
uniformity
of
State
Religion
.
These
cries
of
murthered
Virgins
who
can
sit
still
and
heare
?
Who
can
but
run
with
zeale
inflamed
to
prevent
the
destowring
of
chaste
soules
,
and
spilling
of
the
bloud
of
the
innocent
?
Humanity
stirs
up
and
prompts
the
Sonnes
of
men
to
draw
materiall
swords
for
a
Virgins
chastity
and
life
,
against
a
ravishing
murtherer
?
And
Piety
and
Christianity
must
needs
awaken
the
Sons
of
God
to
draw
the
spirituall
sword
(
the
Word
of
God
)
to
preserve
the
chastity
and
life
of
spirituall
Virgins
,
who
abhorre
the
spirituall
defilements
of
false
worship
,
Rev.
14.
Thirdly
,
whole
earth
,
made
drunke
with
the
bloud
of
its
inhabitants
,
slaughtering
each
other
in
their
blinded
zeale
,
for
Conscience
,
for
Religion
,
against
the
Catholickes
,
against
the
Lutherans
,
&c.
What
fearfull
cries
within
these
twenty
years
of
hundred
thousands
men
,
women
,
children
,
fathers
,
mothers
,
husbands
,
wives
,
brethren
,
sisters
,
old
and
young
,
high
and
low
,
plundred
,
ravished
,
slaughtered
,
murthered
,
famished
?
And
hence
these
cries
,
that
men
●ling
away
the
spirituall
sword
and
spirituall
artillery
(
in
spirituall
and
religious
causes
)
and
rather
trust
for
the
suppressing
of
each
others
God
,
Conscience
,
and
Religion
(
as
they
suppose
)
to
an
arme
of
flesh
,
and
sword
of
steele
?
Truth
.
Sweet
Peace
,
what
hast
thou
there
?
Peace
.
Arguments
against
persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
.
Truth
.
And
what
there
?
Peace
.
An
Answer
to
such
Arguments
,
contrarily
maintaining
such
persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
.
Truth
.
These
Arguments
against
such
persecution
,
intentions
,
hearts
,
and
hands
,
yet
in
a
marvellous
different
stile
and
manner
.
The
Arguments
against
persecution
in
milke
,
the
Answer
for
it
(
as
I
may
say
)
in
bloud
.
The
Authour
of
these
Arguments
(
against
persecution
)
(
as
I
have
beene
informed
)
being
committed
by
som
then
in
power
,
close
prisoner
to
Newgate
,
for
the
witnesse
of
some
truths
of
Iesus
,
and
having
not
the
use
of
Pen
and
Inke
,
wrote
these
Arguments
in
Milke
,
in
sheets
of
Paper
,
brought
to
him
by
the
Woman
his
Keeper
,
from
a
friend
in
London
,
as
the
stopples
of
his
Milk
bottle
.
In
such
Paper
written
with
Milk
nothing
will
appeare
,
but
the
way
of
reading
it
by
fire
being
knowne
to
this
friend
who
received
the
Papers
,
he
transcribed
and
kept
together
the
Papers
,
although
the
Author
himselfe
could
not
correct
,
nor
view
what
himselfe
had
written
.
It
was
in
milke
,
tending
to
soule
nourishment
,
even
for
Babes
and
Sucklings
in
Christ
.
It
was
in
milke
,
spiritually
white
,
pure
and
innocent
,
like
those
white
horses
of
the
Word
of
truth
and
meeknesse
,
and
the
white
Linnen
or
Armour
of
righteousnesse
,
in
the
Army
of
Iesus
.
Rev.
6.
&
19.
It
was
in
milke
,
soft
,
meeke
,
peaceable
and
gentle
,
tending
both
to
the
peace
of
soules
,
and
the
peace
of
States
and
Kingdomes
.
Peace
.
The
Answer
(
though
I
hope
out
of
milkie
pure
intentions
)
is
returned
in
bloud
:
bloudy
&
slaughterous
conclusions
;
bloudy
to
the
souls
of
all
men
,
Bloudy
to
the
bodies
,
first
of
the
holy
witnesses
of
Christ
Iesus
,
who
testifie
against
such
invented
worships
.
Secondly
,
of
the
Nations
and
Peoples
slaughtering
each
other
for
their
severall
respective
Religions
and
Consciences
.
CHAP.
III.
Truth
.
IN
the
Answer
Mr.
Cotton
first
layes
downe
severall
distinctions
and
conclusions
of
his
owne
,
tending
to
prove
persecution
.
Secondly
,
Answers
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
Arguments
proposed
against
persecution
.
Peace
.
The
first
distinction
is
this
:
I
conceive
you
meane
either
for
professing
some
point
of
doctrine
which
you
beleeve
in
conscience
to
be
the
truth
,
or
for
practising
some
worke
which
you
beleeve
in
conscience
to
be
a
religious
dutie
.
Truth
.
I
acknowledge
that
to
molest
any
person
,
But
withall
I
desire
it
may
bee
well
observed
,
that
this
distinction
is
not
full
and
complete
:
For
beside
this
that
a
man
may
be
persecuted
because
he
holdeth
or
practiseth
what
he
beleeves
in
conscience
to
be
a
Truth
,
(
as
Daniel
did
,
for
which
he
was
cast
into
the
Lyons
den
.
Dan.
6.
)
and
many
thousands
of
Christians
,
because
they
durst
not
cease
to
preach
and
practise
what
they
beleeved
was
by
Go●
commanded
,
Acts
4
&
5.
)
I
say
besides
this
a
man
may
also
be
persecuted
,
because
hee
dares
not
be
constrained
to
yeeld
obedience
to
such
doctrines
and
worships
as
are
by
men
invented
and
appointed
.
So
the
three
famous
Iewes
were
cast
into
the
fiery
furnace
for
refusing
to
fall
downe
(
in
a
non-conformity
to
the
whole
conforming
world
)
before
the
golden
Image
,
Dan.
3.
21.
So
thousands
of
Christs
witnesses
(
and
of
late
in
those
bloudy
Marian
dayes
)
have
rather
chose
to
yeeld
their
bodies
to
all
sorts
of
torments
,
then
to
subscribe
to
doctrines
,
or
practise
worships
,
unto
which
the
States
and
Times
(
as
Nabuchadnezzar
to
his
golden
Image
)
have
compelled
and
urged
them
.
A
chaste
wife
will
not
onely
abhorre
to
be
restrained
from
her
husbands
bed
,
spirituall
whoredome
and
defilement
.
The
Spouse
of
Christ
Iesus
who
could
not
finde
her
soules
beloved
in
the
wayes
of
his
worship
and
Ministery
,
(
Cant.
1.
3.
and
5.
Chapters
)
abhorred
to
turne
aside
to
other
Flockes
,
Worships
,
&c.
and
to
imbrace
the
bosome
of
a
false
Christ
,
Cant.
1.
8.
CHAP.
IV.
Peace
.
THe
second
distinction
is
this
.
In
points
of
Doctrine
some
are
fundamentall
,
Truth
.
To
this
distinction
I
dare
not
subscribe
,
matter
,
constitution
,
gathering
and
governing
of
the
Church
:
and
yet
farre
be
it
from
any
pious
breast
to
imagine
that
they
are
not
saved
,
and
that
their
soules
are
not
bound
up
in
the
bundle
of
eternall
life
.
We
reade
of
foure
sorts
of
spirituall
or
Christian
foundations
in
the
New
Testaments
.
First
,
the
Foundation
of
all
foundations
,
Lord
Iesus
,
on
whom
all
depend
,
Persons
,
Doctrines
,
Practices
,
1.
Cor.
3.
2.
Ministriall
foundations
.
The
Church
is
built
upon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Ephel
.
2.
20.
3.
The
foundation
of
future
rejoycing
in
the
fruits
of
Obedience
,
1
Tim.
6.
4.
The
foundation
of
Doctrines
,
institution
,
Heb.
6.
The
foundation
or
principles
of
Repentance
from
dead
works
,
Faith
towards
God
,
the
Doctrine
of
Baptisme
,
Laying
on
of
Hands
,
the
Resurrection
,
and
Eternall
Iudgement
.
In
some
of
these
,
to
wit
,
those
concerning
Baptismes
,
&
Laying
on
of
Hands
,
Gods
people
will
be
found
to
be
ignorant
for
many
hundred
yeares
:
and
I
yet
cannot
see
it
proved
that
light
is
risen
,
I
mean
the
light
of
the
first
institution
,
in
practice
.
Gods
people
in
their
persons
,
Heart-waking
(
Cant.
5.
2.
)
in
the
life
of
personall
grace
,
will
yet
be
found
fast
asleep
in
respect
of
publike
Christian
Worship
.
Gods
people
(
in
their
persons
)
are
His
,
most
deare
and
precious
:
Christian
Worship
they
are
mingled
amongst
the
Babylonians
,
from
whence
they
are
called
to
come
out
,
not
locally
(
as
some
have
said
)
for
that
belonged
to
a
materiall
and
locall
Babell
,
(
and
,
literall
Babell
and
Ierusalem
have
now
no
difference
,
Iohn
4.
21.
)
but
spiritually
and
mystically
to
come
out
from
her
sins
and
Abominations
.
If
Mr.
Cotton
maintaine
the
true
Church
of
Christ
to
consist
of
the
true
matter
of
holy
persons
call'd
out
from
the
World
;
and
the
true
forme
of
Vnion
in
a
Church
Covenant
;
And
that
also
,
neither
Nationall
,
Provinciall
,
nor
Diocesan
Churches
are
of
Christs
institution
:
how
many
Thousands
of
Gods
people
of
all
sorts
,
(
Clergie
and
Laitie
,
as
they
call
them
)
will
they
finde
both
in
former
and
later
times
,
captivated
in
such
Nationall
,
Provinciall
,
and
Diocesan
Churches
?
yea
and
so
far
from
living
in
,
yea
or
knowing
of
any
such
Churches
(
for
matter
and
forme
)
as
they
conceive
now
only
to
be
true
,
Parish
Church
of
dead
stones
or
timber
?
It
being
a
late
marvailous
light
revealed
by
Christ
Iesus
the
Sun
of
Righteousnesse
,
that
his
people
are
a
Company
or
Church
of
living
stones
,
1
Pet.
2
9.
And
however
his
own
Soule
,
and
the
soules
of
many
others
(
precious
to
God
)
are
perswaded
to
separate
from
Nationall
,
Provinciall
,
and
Diocesan
Churches
,
and
to
assemble
into
particular
Churches
:
yet
since
there
are
no
Parish
Churches
in
England
,
Nationall
Church
:
how
can
the
New-English
particular
Churches
joyne
with
the
Old
English
Parish
Churches
in
so
many
Ordinances
of
Word
,
Prayer
,
Singing
,
Contribution
,
&c.
but
they
must
needs
confesse
,
that
as
yet
their
Soules
are
farre
from
the
knowledge
of
the
foundation
of
a
true
Christian
Church
,
whose
matter
must
not
only
be
living
stones
,
but
also
separated
from
the
rubbish
of
Antichristian
confusions
and
desolations
.
CHAP.
V.
Peace
.
WIth
lamentation
I
may
adde
:
How
can
their
Soules
be
cleare
in
this
foundation
of
the
true
Christian
matter
,
who
persecute
and
oppresse
their
own
(
acknowledged
)
Brethren
presenting
Light
unto
them
about
this
Point
?
But
I
shall
now
present
you
with
Mr.
Cottons
third
distinction
.
In
point
of
Practice
(
saith
he
)
some
concerne
the
weightier
duties
of
the
Law
,
as
,
What
God
we
worship
,
and
with
what
kind
of
Worship
:
whether
such
,
as
if
it
be
Right
,
fellowship
with
God
is
held
;
if
false
,
fellowship
with
God
is
lost
.
Truth
.
It
is
worth
the
inquirie
,
what
kind
of
Worship
he
intendeth
;
for
Worship
is
of
various
signification
:
whether
in
generall
acceptation
he
meane
the
rightnesse
or
corruptnesse
of
the
Church
,
Word
,
Prayer
,
Seales
,
&c.
And
because
it
pleaseth
the
Spirit
of
God
to
make
the
Ministry
one
of
the
foundations
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
(
Heb.
6.
12.
)
and
also
to
make
the
Ministrie
of
the
Word
and
Prayer
in
the
Church
,
to
be
two
speciall
works
(
even
of
the
Apostles
themselves
)
Acts
6.
2.
I
shall
desire
it
may
be
well
considered
in
the
feare
of
God
.
First
,
concerning
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
;
The
New-English
Ministers
,
when
they
were
new
elected
&
ordained
Ministers
in
New
England
,
must
undeniably
grant
,
Old
England
,
whether
received
from
the
Bishops
(
which
some
have
maintained
true
)
or
from
the
People
,
which
Mr.
Cotton
&
others
better
liked
,
and
which
Ministrie
was
alwayes
accounted
perpetuall
and
indelible
:
I
apply
,
and
aske
,
Will
it
not
follow
,
that
if
their
new
Ministry
and
Ordination
be
true
,
the
former
was
false
?
and
if
false
,
that
in
the
exercise
of
it
(
notwithstanding
abilities
,
graces
,
intentions
,
labours
,
and
(
by
Gods
gracious
,
unpromised
,
&
extraordinary
blessing
)
some
successe
)
I
say
,
will
it
not
according
to
this
distinction
follow
,
that
according
to
visible
rule
,
Fellowship
with
God
was
lost
?
Secondly
,
concerning
Prayer
;
New
English
Ministers
have
disclaimed
and
written
against
that
worshipping
of
God
by
the
Common
or
set
formes
of
Prayer
,
which
yet
themselves
practised
in
England
,
notwithstanding
they
knew
that
many
servants
of
God
in
great
sufferings
witnessed
against
such
a
Ministrie
of
the
Word
,
and
such
a
Ministrie
of
Prayer
.
Peace
.
I
could
name
the
persons
,
time
and
place
,
when
some
of
them
were
faithfully
admonished
for
using
of
the
Common
prayer
,
and
the
Arguments
presented
to
them
,
then
seeming
weake
,
but
now
acknowledged
sound
:
yet
at
that
time
they
satisfied
their
hearts
with
the
practice
of
the
Author
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
who
used
to
read
only
some
of
the
choicest
selected
Prayers
in
the
Masse-booke
,
(
which
I
confesse
was
also
their
own
practice
in
their
using
of
the
Common-Prayer
.
)
But
now
according
to
this
distinction
,
I
ask
whether
or
no
fellowship
with
God
in
such
prayers
was
lost
.
Truth
.
I
could
particularize
other
exercises
of
Worship
,
which
cannot
be
denied
(
according
to
this
distinction
)
to
be
of
the
waightier
points
of
the
Law
,
to
wit
,
[
What
God
we
Worship
,
and
with
what
kind
of
worship
:
]
wherein
fellowship
with
God
(
in
many
of
our
unclean
and
abominable
Worships
)
hath
been
lost
.
Only
upon
these
premises
I
shall
observe
.
First
,
that
Gods
people
,
even
the
standard-bearers
and
leaders
of
them
(
according
to
this
distinction
)
have
worshipped
God
(
in
their
sleepy
ignorance
)
by
such
a
kind
of
Worship
,
Secondly
,
there
may
be
inward
and
secret
fellowship
with
God
in
false
Ministeries
of
Word
and
Prayer
,
Infinite
Mercy
beyond
a
word
or
promise
of
God
I
acknowledge
)
when
yet
(
as
the
distinction
saith
)
in
such
worship
(
not
being
right
)
fellowship
with
God
is
lost
,
and
such
a
service
or
ministration
must
be
lamented
and
forsaken
.
Thirdly
,
I
observe
that
Gods
people
may
live
and
die
in
such
kindes
of
worship
,
notwithstanding
that
light
from
God
publikely
and
privately
,
hath
beene
presented
to
them
,
able
to
convince
:
yet
not
reaching
to
their
conviction
and
forsaking
of
such
wayes
,
contrary
to
a
conclusion
afterward
exprest
,
condemned
of
himselfe
,
and
may
be
persecuted
for
sinning
against
his
conscience
.
]
Fourthly
,
I
observe
that
in
such
a
maintaining
a
clearnesse
of
fundamentals
or
waightier
points
,
and
upon
that
ground
a
persecuting
of
men
,
because
they
sinne
against
their
consciences
,
Mr.
Cotton
measures
that
to
others
,
which
himselfe
when
he
lived
in
such
practices
,
would
not
have
had
measured
to
himselfe
.
As
first
,
that
it
might
have
beene
affirmed
of
him
,
that
in
such
practices
he
did
sinne
against
his
conscience
,
having
sufficient
light
shining
about
him
.
Secondly
,
that
hee
should
or
might
lawfully
have
beene
cut
off
by
death
or
banishment
,
as
an
Hereticke
,
sinning
against
his
owne
conscience
.
And
in
this
respect
the
Speech
of
King
Iames
was
notable
to
a
great
Non-conformitant
converted
(
as
is
said
by
King
Iames
)
to
conformity
,
CHAP.
VI.
Peace
.
THe
next
distinction
concerning
the
manner
of
persons
holding
forth
the
aforesaid
practices
(
not
onely
the
waightier
duties
of
the
Law
,
Some
(
saith
he
)
hold
them
forth
in
a
meeke
and
peaceable
way
:
some
with
such
arrogance
and
impetuousnesse
,
as
of
it selfe
tendeth
to
the
disturbance
of
civill
peace
.
Truth
.
In
the
examination
of
this
distinction
we
shall
discusse
,
First
,
what
is
civill
Peace
,
(
wherein
we
shall
vindicate
thy
name
the
better
.
)
Secondly
,
what
it
is
to
hold
forth
a
Doctrine
or
Practice
in
this
impetuousnesse
or
arrogancy
.
First
,
civill
peace
,
what
is
it
but
pax
civitatis
,
the
peace
of
the
Citie
,
whether
an
English
City
,
Scotch
,
or
Irish
Citie
,
or
further
abroad
,
French
,
Spanish
,
Turkish
City
,
&c.
Thus
it
pleased
the
Father
of
Lights
to
define
it
,
Iorem.
29.
7.
Pray
for
the
peace
of
the
City
;
which
peace
of
the
City
,
or
Citizens
,
so
compacted
in
a
civill
way
of
union
,
may
be
intire
,
unbroken
,
safe
,
&c.
notwithstanding
so
many
thousands
of
Gods
people
the
Iewes
,
were
there
in
bondage
,
and
would
neither
be
constrained
to
the
worship
of
the
Citie
Babell
,
nor
restrained
from
so
much
of
the
worship
of
the
true
God
,
as
they
then
could
practice
,
as
in
plaine
in
the
practice
of
the
3
Worthies
,
Shadrach
,
Misach
,
and
Abednego
,
as
also
of
Daniel
,
Dan.
3.
&
Dan.
6.
(
the
peace
of
the
City
or
Kingdome
,
being
a
far
different
Peace
from
the
Peace
of
the
Religion
or
Spirituall
Worship
,
maintained
&
professed
of
the
Citizens
.
This
Peace
of
their
Worship
(
which
worship
also
in
some
Cities
being
various
)
being
a
false
Peace
,
Gods
people
were
and
ought
to
be
Nonconformitants
,
not
daring
either
to
be
restrained
from
the
true
,
or
constrained
to
false
Worship
,
and
yet
without
breach
of
the
Civill
or
Citie-peace
,
properly
so
called
.
Peace
.
Hence
it
is
that
so
many
glorious
and
flourishing
Cities
of
the
World
maintaine
their
Civill
peace
,
yea
the
very
Americans
&
wildest
Pagans
keep
the
peace
of
their
Towns
or
Cities
;
Truth
.
O
how
lost
are
the
sonnes
of
men
in
this
point
?
To
illustrate
this
:
The
Church
or
company
of
worshippers
(
whether
true
or
false
)
is
like
unto
a
Body
or
Colledge
of
Physitians
in
a
Citie
;
like
unto
a
Corporation
,
Society
,
or
Company
of
East-Indie
or
Turkie-Merchants
,
or
any
other
Societie
or
Company
in
London
:
which
Companies
may
hold
their
Courts
,
keep
their
Records
,
hold
,
disputations
;
and
in
matters
concerning
their
Societie
,
may
dissent
,
divide
,
breake
into
Schismes
and
Factions
,
sue
and
implead
each
other
at
the
Law
,
yea
wholly
breake
up
and
dissolve
into
pieces
and
nothing
,
and
yet
the
peace
of
the
Citie
not
be
in
the
least
measure
impaired
or
disturbed
;
because
the
essence
or
being
of
the
Citie
,
and
so
the
well-being
and
peace
thereof
is
essentially
distinct
from
those
particular
Societies
;
Citie-Courts
,
Citie-Lawes
,
Citie-punishments
distinct
from
theirs
.
The
Citie
was
before
them
,
and
stands
absolute
and
intire
,
when
such
a
Corporation
or
Societie
is
taken
down
.
For
instance
further
,
The
City
or
Civill
state
of
Ephesus
was
essentially
distinct
from
the
worship
of
Diana
in
the
Citie
,
or
of
the
whole
city
.
Againe
,
the
Church
of
Christ
in
Ephesus
(
which
were
Gods
people
,
converted
and
call'd
out
from
the
worship
of
that
City
unto
Christianitie
or
worship
of
God
in
Christ
)
was
distinct
from
both
.
Now
suppose
that
God
remove
the
Candlestick
from
Ephesus
,
yea
though
the
whole
Worship
of
the
Citie
of
Ephesus
should
be
altered
:
Citie-covenants
,
Combinations
and
Principles
)
all
this
might
be
without
the
least
impeachment
or
infringement
of
the
Peace
of
the
City
of
Ephesus
.
Thus
in
the
Citie
of
Smirna
was
the
Citie
it selfe
or
Civill
estate
one
thing
,
The
Spirituall
or
Religious
state
of
Smirna
,
another
;
The
Church
of
Christ
in
Smirna
,
distinct
from
them
both
;
and
the
Synagogue
of
the
Iewes
,
whether
literally
Iewes
(
as
some
thinke
)
or
mystically
,
false
Christians
,
(
as
others
)
called
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
,
Revel.
2.
distinct
from
all
these
.
And
notwithstanding
these
spirituall
oppositions
in
point
of
Worship
and
Religion
,
yet
heare
we
not
the
least
noyse
(
nor
need
we
,
if
Men
keep
but
the
Bond
of
Civility
)
of
any
Civill
breach
,
or
breach
of
Civill
peace
amongst
them
:
and
to
persecute
Gods
people
there
for
Religion
,
that
only
was
a
breach
of
Civilitie
it selfe
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Peace
.
NOw
to
the
second
Quaerie
,
What
it
is
to
hold
forth
Doctrine
or
Practice
in
an
arrogant
or
impetuous
way
?
Truth
.
Although
it
hath
not
pleased
Mr.
Cotton
to
declare
what
is
this
arrogant
or
impetuous
holding
forth
of
Doctrine
or
Practice
tending
to
disturbance
of
Civill
peace
,
obstinacie
,
pertinacie
,
pride
,
Troublers
of
the
Citie
,
&c.
)
Sathan
commonly
loads
the
meekest
of
the
Saints
and
Witnesses
of
Iesus
with
.
To
wipe
off
therefore
these
fowle
blurs
and
aspersions
from
the
faire
and
beautifull
face
of
the
Spouse
of
Iesus
,
I
shall
select
and
propose
5
or
6
cases
,
for
which
Gods
witnesses
in
all
Ages
and
Generations
of
Men
,
have
been
charged
with
arrogance
,
impetuousnes
,
&c.
and
yet
the
God
of
Heaven
,
and
Iudge
of
all
men
,
hath
graciously
discharged
them
from
such
crimes
,
and
maintained
and
avowed
them
for
his
faithfull
and
peaceable
servants
.
First
,
Gods
people
have
proclaimed
,
taught
,
disputed
for
divers
months
together
,
a
new
Religion
and
Worship
,
contrary
to
the
Worship
projected
in
the
Towne
,
Lord
Iesus
Himselfe
over
all
Galile
,
and
the
Apostles
after
Him
in
all
places
,
both
in
the
Synagogues
and
Market-places
,
as
appeares
Acts
17.
2.
17.
Acts
18.
48.
Yet
this
no
Arrogance
nor
Impetuousnesse
.
Secondly
,
Gods
servants
have
been
zealous
for
their
Lord
and
Master
,
even
to
the
very
faces
of
the
Highest
,
and
concerning
the
persons
of
the
Highest
,
so
far
as
they
have
opposed
the
Truth
of
God
:
So
Eliah
to
the
face
of
Ahab
,
It
is
not
I
,
but
thou
,
and
thy
Fathers
house
that
troublest
Israel
:
So
the
Lord
Iesus
concerning
Herod
,
Goe
tell
that
Fox
:
So
Paul
,
God
delivered
me
from
the
mouth
of
the
Lion
;
and
to
Ananias
,
whited
wall
,
and
yet
in
all
this
no
Arrogance
,
nor
Impetuousnesse
.
Thirdly
,
Gods
people
have
been
immoveable
,
constant
and
resolved
to
the
death
,
in
refusing
to
submit
to
false
Worships
,
and
in
preaching
and
professing
the
true
worship
,
contrary
to
expresse
command
of
publicke
Authority
:
So
the
three
famous
Worthies
against
the
command
of
Nobilchadnezzar
,
worship
,
Dan.
3.
So
the
Apostles
(
Acts
4
and
5
chap.
)
and
so
the
witnesses
of
Iesus
in
all
ages
,
who
loved
not
their
lives
to
the
death
(
Rev.
12.
)
not
regarding
sweet
life
nor
bitter
death
,
and
yet
not
Arrogant
,
nor
Impetuous
.
Fourthly
,
Gods
people
since
the
comming
of
the
King
of
Israel
,
Lord
Iesus
,
have
openly
and
constantly
profest
,
that
no
Civill
Magistrate
,
no
King
nor
Caesar
have
any
power
over
the
Soules
or
Consciences
of
their
Subjects
,
in
the
matters
of
God
and
the
Crowne
of
Iesus
,
but
the
Civill
Magistrates
themselves
;
yea
Kings
and
Keisars
are
bound
to
subject
their
owne
soules
to
the
Ministery
and
Church
,
the
Power
and
Government
of
this
Lord
Iesus
,
the
King
of
Kings
.
Hence
was
the
charge
against
the
Apostles
(
false
in
Civill
,
but
true
in
spiritualls
)
that
they
affirmed
that
there
was
another
King
,
one
Iesus
,
Acts
17.
7.
And
indeed
,
this
was
the
great
charge
against
the
Lord
Iesus
Himself
,
which
the
Iews
laid
against
Him
,
and
for
which
he
suffered
Death
,
as
appears
by
the
Accusation
written
over
His
Head
upon
the
Gallows
,
Iohn
9.
19.
Iesus
of
Nazareth
King
of
the
Iewes
.
This
was
and
is
the
summe
of
all
true
preaching
of
the
Gospell
or
glad
newes
,
Psal.
2.
6.
Acts
2.
36.
Yet
this
Kingly
power
of
His
he
resolved
not
to
manage
in
His
owne
Person
,
but
Ministerially
in
the
hands
of
such
Messengers
which
he
sent
forth
to
preach
and
baptise
,
and
to
such
as
beleeved
that
word
they
preached
,
Iohn
17.
And
yet
here
no
Arrogance
nor
Impetuousnesse
.
5.
Gods
people
in
delivering
the
Minde
and
Will
of
God
concerning
the
Kingdomes
and
Civill
States
where
they
have
lived
,
have
seemed
in
all
shew
of
common
sense
and
rationall
policie
(
if
men
looke
not
higher
with
the
eye
of
saith
)
to
endanger
and
overthrow
the
very
Civill
State
,
6.
Lastly
,
Gods
people
by
their
preaching
,
disputing
,
&c.
have
beene
(
though
not
the
cause
)
yet
accidentally
the
occasion
of
great
contentions
and
divisions
,
Suppose
ye
that
I
am
come
to
give
peace
on
the
earth
?
I
tell
you
nay
,
but
rather
division
,
for
from
hence
forth
shall
there
be
five
in
one
house
divided
,
three
against
two
,
and
two
against
three
,
the
father
shall
be
divided
against
the
sonne
,
and
the
sonne
against
the
father
,
&c.
And
thus
upon
the
occasion
of
the
Apostles
preaching
,
the
Kingdome
and
Worship
of
God
in
Christ
,
were
most
commonly
uproares
and
tumults
,
where
ever
they
came
:
For
instance
,
those
strange
and
nonstrous
uproares
at
Iconium
,
at
Ephesus
,
at
Ierusalem
,
Acts
14.
4.
Acts
19.
29.
40.
Acts
21.
vers
.
30
,
31.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Peace
.
IT
will
be
said
(
deare
Truth
)
what
the
Lord
Jesus
and
his
Messengers
taught
was
Truth
,
but
the
question
is
about
Errour
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
this
distinction
now
in
discussion
,
concernes
not
Truth
,
or
Errour
,
but
the
manner
of
holding
forth
or
divulging
.
I
acknowledge
that
such
may
bee
the
way
and
manner
of
holding
forth
,
Yet
these
instances
propounded
are
cases
of
great
opposition
and
spirituall
hostility
,
and
occasions
of
breach
of
civill
peace
:
and
yet
as
the
borders
(
or
matter
)
were
of
gold
:
so
the
speckes
(
or
manner
,
Cautic
.
1.
)
were
of
silver
:
both
matter
and
manner
,
pure
,
holy
,
peaceable
,
and
inoffensive
.
Moreover
,
I
answer
,
that
it
is
possible
and
common
for
persons
of
soft
and
gentle
nature
and
spirits
to
hold
out
falshood
with
more
seeming
meeknesse
and
peaceablenesse
,
then
the
Lord
Jesus
or
his
servants
did
or
doe
hold
forth
the
true
and
everlasting
Gospell
.
So
that
the
answerer
would
be
requested
to
explain
what
he
means
by
this
arrogant
and
impetuous
holding
forth
of
any
doctrine
,
which
very
manner
of
holding
forth
tends
to
breake
civill
peace
,
and
comes
under
the
cognisance
and
correction
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
:
Lest
hee
build
the
Sepulchre
of
the
Prophets
,
and
say
,
If
we
had
been
in
the
Pharises
daies
,
the
Romane
Emperours
dayes
,
or
the
bloody
Marian
dayes
,
we
would
not
have
been
partakers
with
them
in
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
,
Mat.
23.
30.
who
were
charged
with
arrogance
and
impetuousnesse
.
CHAP.
IX
.
2.
Ob.
Peace
.
IT
will
here
be
said
,
Whence
then
ariseth
civill
dissentions
and
uproares
about
matters
of
Religion
?
Truth
.
I
answer
:
Salomon
,
●
King
.
1.
If
the
Husbandmen
were
troubled
when
the
Lord
of
the
Vineyard
sent
servant
after
servant
,
and
at
last
his
onely
Sonne
,
and
they
beat
,
and
wounded
,
and
kill'd
even
the
Sonne
himselfe
,
because
they
meant
themselves
to
seize
upon
the
inheritance
,
unto
which
they
had
no
right
,
Matth.
21.
38.
Hence
all
those
tumults
about
the
Apostles
in
the
Acts
,
&c.
whereas
good
eyes
are
not
so
troubled
at
light
;
vigilant
and
watchfull
persons
loyall
and
faithfull
,
are
not
so
troubled
at
the
true
,
no
nor
at
a
false
Religion
of
Jew
or
Gentile
.
Secondly
,
Hence
the
Towne
is
in
an
uproare
,
Hence
the
Sons
of
men
,
(
as
David
speakes
in
another
case
,
Psal.
39.
)
disquiet
themselves
in
vaine
,
and
unmercifully
disquiet
others
,
as
(
by
the
helpe
of
the
Lord
)
in
the
sequell
of
this
discourse
shall
more
appeare
.
CHAP.
X.
Peace
.
NOw
the
last
distinction
is
this
:
Persecution
for
Conscience
,
is
either
for
a
rightly
informed
conscience
,
or
a
blinde
and
erroneous
conscience
.
Answ.
Truth
.
Indeed
both
these
consciences
are
persecuted
:
but
lamentably
blinde
and
erronious
will
these
consciences
shortly
appear
to
be
,
CHAP.
XI
.
Peace
.
AFter
explication
in
these
Distinctions
,
it
pleaseth
the
Answerer
to
give
his
resolution
to
the
question
in
foure
particulars
.
First
,
that
he
holds
it
not
lawfull
to
persecute
any
for
conscience
sake
rightly
informed
,
for
in
persecuting
such
(
saith
he
)
Christ
himself
is
persecuted
:
for
which
reason
,
truly
rendred
,
he
quotes
Act.
9.
4.
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
Truth
.
He
that
shall
reade
this
Conclusion
over
a
thousand
times
,
shall
as
soone
finde
darknesse
in
the
bright
beames
of
the
Sunne
,
as
in
this
so
cleare
and
shining
a
beame
of
Truth
,
viz.
That
Christ
Jesus
in
his
Truth
must
not
be
persecuted
.
Yet
this
I
must
aske
(
for
it
will
be
admired
by
all
sober
men
)
what
should
be
the
cause
or
inducement
to
the
Answerers
mind
to
lay
down
such
a
Position
or
Thesis
as
this
is
,
It
is
not
lawfull
to
persecute
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Search
all
Scriptures
,
Histories
,
Records
,
Monuments
,
consult
with
all
experiences
,
did
ever
Pharaoh
,
Saul
,
Ahab
,
Iezabel
,
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
the
Jewes
,
Herod
,
the
bloudy
Neroes
,
Gardiners
,
Boners
,
Pope
or
Devill
himselfe
,
professe
to
persecute
the
Son
of
God
,
Jesus
as
Jesus
,
Christ
as
Christ
,
without
a
mask
or
covering
?
No
,
saith
Pharaoh
,
the
Isrealites
are
idle
,
and
therefore
speake
they
of
sacrificing
:
David
is
risen
up
in
a
conspiracy
against
Saul
,
therefore
persecute
him
:
Naboth
hath
blasphemed
God
and
the
King
,
therefore
stone
him
:
Christ
is
a
seducer
of
the
people
,
a
blasphemer
against
God
,
and
traytor
against
Caesar
,
therefore
hang
him
:
Christians
are
schismaticall
,
factious
,
hereticall
,
therefore
persecute
them
:
The
Devill
hath
deluded
Iohn
Hus
,
therefore
crowne
him
with
a
paper
of
Devils
,
and
burne
him
,
&c.
Peace
.
One
thing
I
see
apparantly
in
the
Lords
over-ruling
the
pen
of
this
worthy
Answerer
,
Let
me
also
adde
a
second
;
So
farre
as
he
hath
beene
a
Guide
(
by
preaching
for
persecution
)
I
say
,
wherein
he
hath
beene
a
Guide
and
Leader
,
by
mis-interpreting
and
applying
the
Writings
of
Truth
,
so
far
I
say
his
owne
mouthes
and
hands
shall
judge
(
I
hope
not
his
persons
,
but
)
his
actions
,
for
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
suffered
by
him
,
Act.
9.
3.
and
if
the
Lord
Jesus
himselfe
were
present
,
himselfe
should
suffer
that
in
his
owne
person
,
which
his
servants
witnessing
his
Truth
doe
suffer
for
his
sake
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Peace
.
THeir
second
Conclusion
is
this
:
It
is
not
lawfull
to
persecute
erroneous
and
blinde
conscience
,
even
in
fundamentall
and
weighty
points
,
till
after
admonition
once
or
twice
,
Tit.
3.
11.
and
then
such
consciences
may
be
persecuted
,
because
the
Word
of
God
is
so
cleare
in
fundamentall
and
weighty
points
,
that
such
a
person
cannot
but
sin
against
his
conscience
,
and
so
being
condemned
of
himselfe
,
that
is
,
of
his
conscience
,
hee
may
be
persecuted
for
sinning
against
his
owne
conscience
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
in
that
great
battell
betweene
the
Lord
Jesus
and
the
Devill
,
it
is
observable
that
Sathan
takes
up
the
weapons
of
Scripture
,
and
such
Scripture
which
in
shew
and
colour
was
excellent
for
his
purpose
:
but
in
this
3.
of
Titus
,
as
Salomon
speakes
of
the
Birds
of
heaven
,
Prov.
1.
a
man
may
evidently
see
the
snare
;
and
I
know
the
time
is
comming
wherein
it
shall
bee
said
,
Surely
in
vaine
the
Net
is
laid
in
the
sight
of
the
Saints
(
heavenly
Birds
.
)
So
palpably
grosse
and
thicke
is
the
mist
and
fog
which
Sathan
hath
raised
about
this
Scripture
,
that
he
that
can
but
see
men
as
trees
in
matters
of
Gods
worship
,
may
easily
discerne
what
a
wonderfull
deepe
sleepe
Gods
people
are
fallen
into
concerning
the
visible
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
in
so
much
that
this
third
of
Titus
which
through
fearfull
prophanations
,
hath
so
many
hundred
years
been
the
pretended
Bulwark
and
defence
of
all
the
bloudy
Wolves
,
dens
of
Lions
,
and
mountains
of
Leopards
,
hunting
and
devouring
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
,
should
now
be
the
refuge
and
defence
of
(
as
I
hope
)
the
Lambes
and
little
ones
of
Jesus
,
yet
(
in
this
point
)
so
preaching
and
practising
so
unlike
to
themselves
,
to
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
lamentably
too
like
to
His
and
their
Persecutors
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Peace
.
BRight
Truth
,
since
this
place
of
Titus
is
such
a
pretended
Bulwark
for
persecuting
of
Hereticks
,
&
under
that
pretence
of
persecuting
all
thy
followers
,
I
beseech
you
by
the
bright
beames
of
the
Sun
of
Righteousnesse
,
scatter
these
mists
,
and
unfold
these
particulars
out
of
the
Text
:
First
,
What
this
Man
is
that
is
an
Hereticke
.
Secondly
,
How
this
Hereticke
is
condemned
of
himselfe
.
Thirdly
,
What
is
this
first
and
second
Admonition
,
and
by
whom
it
is
supposed
to
be
given
.
Fourthly
,
What
is
this
rejecting
of
Him
,
and
by
whom
it
is
supposed
this
Rejection
was
to
be
made
.
Truth
.
First
,
But
of
this
reason
,
I
finde
not
one
tittle
mentioned
in
this
Scripture
:
for
although
he
saith
such
an
one
is
condemned
of
himselfe
,
yet
he
saith
not
,
nor
will
it
follow
that
fundamentalls
are
so
cleare
,
that
after
first
and
second
Admonition
,
a
person
that
submits
not
to
them
is
condemned
of
himself
,
any
more
then
in
lesser
points
.
This
11
verse
hath
reference
to
the
former
verses
.
Titus
an
Evangelist
,
a
Preacher
of
glad
Newes
,
abiding
here
with
the
Church
of
Christ
at
Creet
,
is
required
by
Paul
to
avoid
,
to
reject
,
and
to
teach
the
Church
to
reject
Genealogies
,
disputes
,
and
unprofitable
questions
about
the
Law
:
Such
a
like
charge
it
is
as
he
gave
to
Timothy
,
left
also
an
Evangelist
at
Ephesus
,
1
Tim.
1.
4.
If
it
should
be
objected
what
is
to
be
done
to
such
contentious
vain
strivers
about
Genealogies
and
questions
unprofitable
?
The
Apostle
seems
plainly
to
answer
,
Let
him
be
once
and
twice
admonished
.
Ob.
Yea
,
but
what
if
once
and
twice
admonition
prevaile
not
?
The
Apostle
seems
to
answer
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
that
is
,
the
man
that
is
wilfully
obstinate
after
such
once
and
twice
admonition
,
Reject
him
.
With
this
Scripture
agrees
that
of
1
Tim.
6.
4
,
5.
where
Timothy
is
commanded
to
withdraw
himselfe
from
such
who
dote
about
questions
and
strife
of
words
.
All
which
are
points
of
a
lower
and
inferiour
nature
,
not
properly
falling
within
the
tearms
or
notions
of
those
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
first
principles
and
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
foundations
of
the
Christian
Profession
,
to
wit
,
Repentance
from
dead
workes
,
Faith
towards
God
,
the
doctrine
of
Baptismes
,
and
of
laying
on
of
hands
,
the
Resurrection
,
and
eternall
Judgement
,
Heb.
6.
2.
&c.
Concerning
these
Fundamentalls
(
although
nothing
is
so
little
in
the
Christian
Worship
,
but
may
be
referred
to
one
of
these
six
,
yet
)
doth
not
Paul
to
Timothy
or
Titus
speake
in
those
places
by
me
alledged
,
o●
of
any
of
these
,
as
may
evidently
appeare
by
the
context
and
scope
?
The
beloved
Spouse
of
Christ
is
no
receptacle
for
any
filthy
person
,
obstinate
in
any
filthynesse
against
the
purity
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
who
hath
commanded
his
people
to
purge
out
the
old
leaven
,
not
only
greater
portions
,
but
a
little
leaven
which
will
leaven
the
whole
lumpe
;
and
therefore
this
Hereticke
or
obstinate
person
in
these
vaine
and
unprofitable
questions
,
was
to
be
rejected
,
as
well
as
if
his
obstinacie
had
been
in
greater
matters
.
Againe
,
if
there
were
a
doore
or
window
left
open
to
vaine
and
unprofitable
questions
,
and
sinnes
of
smaller
nature
,
how
apt
are
persons
to
cover
with
a
silken
covering
,
and
to
say
,
Why
,
I
am
no
Hereticke
in
Fundamentalls
,
spare
me
in
this
or
that
little
one
;
this
or
that
opinion
or
practice
,
these
are
of
an
inferiour
circumstantiall
nature
?
&c.
So
that
the
coherence
with
the
former
verses
,
and
the
scope
of
the
Spirit
of
God
in
this
and
other
like
Scriptures
being
carefully
observed
,
this
Greek
word
Hereticke
is
no
more
in
true
English
and
in
Truth
,
principall
points
,
wherein
the
Word
of
God
is
so
cleare
that
a
man
cannot
but
be
convinced
in
conscience
,
and
therefore
is
not
persecuted
for
matter
of
conscience
,
but
for
sinning
against
his
conscience
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Peace
.
NOw
in
the
second
place
,
What
is
this
Self-condemnation
?
Truth
.
The
Apostle
seemeth
to
make
this
a
ground
of
the
rejecting
of
such
a
person
,
because
he
is
subverted
and
sinneth
,
being
condemned
of
himselfe
:
It
will
appeare
upon
due
search
that
this
selfe-condemning
is
not
here
intended
to
be
in
Hereticks
(
as
men
say
)
in
fundamentalls
only
,
but
as
it
is
meant
here
,
in
men
obstinate
in
the
lesser
Questions
,
&c.
First
,
he
is
subverted
or
turned
crooked
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
word
opposite
to
streightnesse
or
rightnesse
:
So
that
the
scope
is
,
as
I
conceive
,
upon
true
and
faithfull
admonition
once
or
twice
,
the
pride
of
heart
,
or
heat
of
wrath
,
drawes
a
vaile
over
the
eyes
and
heart
,
so
that
the
soule
is
turned
loosed
and
from
the
checks
of
truth
.
Secondly
,
he
sinneth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
being
subverted
or
turned
aside
;
he
sinneth
or
wanders
from
the
path
of
Truth
,
and
is
condemned
by
himselfe
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
by
the
secret
checkes
and
whisperings
of
his
owne
conscience
,
Which
checks
of
conscience
we
finde
even
in
Gods
owne
dear
people
,
as
is
most
admirably
opened
in
the
5
of
Cant.
in
those
sad
,
drowsie
and
unkinde
passages
of
the
Spouse
in
her
answer
to
the
knocks
and
calls
of
the
Lord
Iesus
;
which
Gods
people
in
all
their
awakening
acknowledge
how
sleightly
they
have
listned
to
the
checks
of
their
owne
consciences
.
This
the
Answerer
pleaseth
to
call
sinning
against
his
conscience
,
for
which
he
may
lawfully
be
persecuted
,
to
wit
,
for
sinning
against
his
conscience
.
Which
conclusion
(
though
painted
over
with
the
vermillion
of
mistaken
Scripture
,
and
that
old
dreame
of
Iew
and
Gentile
,
that
the
Crowne
of
Iesus
will
consist
of
outward
materiall
gold
,
and
his
sword
be
made
of
iron
or
steele
,
executing
judgement
in
his
Church
and
Kingdome
by
corporall
punishment
)
I
hope
(
by
the
assistance
of
the
Lord
Jesus
)
to
manifest
it
to
be
the
overturning
and
rooting
up
the
very
foundation
and
roots
of
all
true
Christianity
,
and
absolutely
denying
the
Lord
Iesus
the
Great
Anointed
to
be
yet
come
in
the
Flesh.
CHAP.
XV.
THis
will
appeare
,
if
we
examine
the
two
last
Quaries
of
this
place
of
Titus
:
to
wit
,
First
,
What
this
Admonition
is
?
Secondly
,
What
is
the
Rejection
here
intended
?
Reject
him
.
First
then
,
Titus
,
unto
whom
this
Epistle
&
these
directions
were
written
,
(
and
in
him
to
all
that
succeed
him
in
the
like
work
of
the
Gospell
to
the
Worlds
end
)
he
was
no
Minister
of
the
Civill
State
,
armed
with
the
majestie
and
terrour
of
a
materiall
sword
,
civill
state
,
inflict
punishments
upon
the
bodies
of
men
,
by
imprisonments
,
whippings
,
sines
,
banishment
,
death
.
Titus
was
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
or
Glad
tidings
,
armed
onely
with
the
Spirituall
sword
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
such
Spirituall
weapons
as
(
yet
)
through
God
were
mighty
to
the
casting
down
of
strong
holds
,
yea
every
high
thought
of
the
highest
head
and
heart
in
the
world
,
2
Cor.
10.
4.
Therefore
these
first
and
second
Admonitions
were
not
civill
or
corporall
punishments
on
mens
persons
or
purses
,
which
the
Courts
of
Men
may
lawfully
inflict
upon
Malefactors
:
but
they
were
the
reprehensions
,
convictions
,
exhortations
,
and
perswasions
of
the
Word
of
the
Eternall
God
,
charged
home
to
the
Conscience
,
in
the
name
and
presence
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
in
the
middest
of
the
Church
.
Which
being
despised
and
not
hearkned
to
,
in
the
last
place
followes
rejection
;
which
is
not
a
cutting
off
by
heading
,
hanging
,
burning
,
&c.
or
an
expelling
of
the
Country
and
Coasts
:
neither
which
(
no
nor
any
lesser
civill
punishment
)
Titus
nor
the
Church
at
Crete
had
any
power
to
exercise
.
But
it
was
that
dreadfull
cutting
off
from
that
visible
Head
and
Body
,
Christ
Iesus
and
his
Church
;
that
purging
out
of
the
old
leaven
from
the
lumpe
of
the
Saints
;
the
putting
away
of
the
evill
and
wicked
person
from
the
holy
Land
and
Commonwealth
of
Gods
Israel
,
1
Cor.
5.
where
it
is
observable
,
that
the
same
word
used
by
Moses
for
putting
a
malefactor
to
death
in
typicall
Israel
,
by
sword
,
stoning
,
&c.
Deut
13.
5.
is
here
used
by
Paul
for
the
spirituall
killing
or
cutting
off
by
Excommunication
,
1
Cor.
5.
13.
Put
away
that
evill
person
,
&c.
Now
I
desire
the
Answerer
,
and
any
,
in
the
holy
awe
and
feare
of
God
to
consider
,
That
From
whom
the
first
and
second
Admonition
was
to
proceed
,
from
them
also
was
the
rejecting
or
casting
out
to
proceed
,
as
before
.
But
not
from
the
Civill
Magistrate
(
to
whom
Paul
writes
not
this
Epistle
,
and
who
also
is
not
bound
once
and
twice
to
admonish
,
but
may
speedily
punish
,
as
he
sees
cause
,
the
persons
or
purses
of
Delinquents
against
his
Civill
State
:
)
but
from
Titus
the
Minister
or
Angel
of
the
Church
,
and
from
the
Church
with
him
,
were
these
first
and
second
Admonitions
to
proceed
;
And
Therefore
at
last
also
this
Rejecting
,
which
can
be
no
other
but
a
casting
out
,
or
excommunicating
of
him
from
their
Church-societie
.
Indeed
,
this
rejecting
is
no
other
then
that
avoyding
which
Paul
writes
of
to
the
Church
of
Christ
at
Rome
,
Rom.
16.
17.
which
avoyding
(
however
wofully
perverted
by
some
to
prove
persecution
)
belonged
to
the
Governours
of
Christs
Church
&
Kingdom
in
Rome
,
and
not
to
the
Romane
Emperour
for
him
to
rid
and
avoyd
the
World
of
them
,
by
bloody
and
cruell
Persecution
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Peace
.
THe
third
Conclusion
is
;
Which
though
I
acknowledge
to
be
the
Truth
of
God
,
yet
3
things
are
very
observable
in
the
manner
of
laying
it
down
;
First
(
saith
he
)
such
a
person
is
to
be
tolerated
,
Truth
.
This
is
well
observed
by
you
;
for
indeed
this
is
the
very
ground
why
the
Apostle
calls
for
meekenesse
and
gentlenesse
toward
all
men
,
and
toward
such
as
oppose
themselves
,
2
Tim.
2.
because
there
is
a
peradventure
or
it
may
be
;
may
be
God
may
give
them
Repentance
.
That
God
that
hath
shewen
mercy
to
one
,
may
shew
mercy
to
another
:
It
may
be
that
eye-salve
that
anointed
one
mans
eye
who
was
blinde
and
opposite
,
may
anoint
another
as
blinde
and
opposite
:
He
that
hath
given
Repentance
to
the
husband
,
may
give
it
to
his
wise
,
&c.
Hence
that
Soule
that
is
lively
and
sensible
of
mercy
received
to
it selfe
in
former
blindnesse
,
opposition
and
enmitie
against
God
,
cannot
but
be
patient
and
gentle
toward
the
Iewes
,
who
yet
deny
the
Lord
Iesus
to
be
come
,
great
Prophet
,
yet
affirme
lesse
than
Mahomet
.
Yea
to
all
the
severall
sorts
of
Antichristians
,
who
set
up
many
a
false
Christ
in
stead
of
him
.
And
lastly
to
the
Pagans
and
wildest
sorts
of
the
sons
of
men
,
who
have
not
yet
heard
of
the
Father
,
nor
the
Son
.
And
to
all
these
sorts
,
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
Antichristians
,
Pagans
,
when
they
oppose
the
light
presented
to
them
;
In
sense
of
its
ow●
former
opposition
,
and
that
God
peradventure
may
at
last
give
repentance
:
I
adde
,
such
a
Soule
will
not
onely
be
patient
,
but
earnestly
and
constantly
pray
for
all
sorts
of
men
,
that
out
of
them
Gods
elect
may
be
called
to
the
fellowship
of
Christ
Iesus
,
And
lastly
,
not
only
pray
,
but
endeavour
(
to
its
utmost
abilitie
)
their
participation
of
the
same
grace
and
mercy
.
That
great
Rock
upon
which
so
many
gallant
Ships
miscarrie
,
viz.
That
such
persons
,
false
Prophets
,
Hereticks
,
&c.
were
to
be
put
to
death
in
Israel
,
I
shall
(
with
Gods
assistance
)
remove
:
as
also
that
fine
silken
covering
of
the
Image
,
viz.
that
such
persons
ought
to
be
put
to
death
or
banished
,
to
prevent
the
infecting
and
seducing
of
others
,
I
shall
(
with
Gods
assistance
)
in
the
following
discourse
pluck
off
.
Secondly
,
I
observe
from
the
Scriptures
he
quoteth
for
this
Toleration
,
(
Phil.
3.
&
Rom.
14
)
how
closely
,
yet
I
hope
unadvisedly
,
he
makes
the
Churches
of
Christ
at
Philippi
and
Rome
,
Truth
.
Upon
that
ground
,
by
undeniable
consequence
,
these
Cities
Philippi
and
Rome
were
bound
not
to
tolerate
themselves
,
that
is
,
the
Cities
and
Citizens
of
Philippi
and
Rome
,
in
their
own
Civill
life
and
being
,
but
must
kill
or
expell
themselves
from
their
own
Cities
,
as
being
Idolatrous
worshippers
of
other
gods
then
the
true
God
in
Iesus
Christ
.
But
as
the
Lilie
is
amongst
the
Thornes
,
so
is
Christs
Love
among
the
Daughters
:
Civill
state
,
City
or
Country
in
which
it
is
.
No
lesse
then
(
as
David
in
another
case
,
Psal.
103.
as
far
as
the
Heavens
are
from
the
Earth
)
are
they
that
are
truly
Christs
(
that
is
,
anointed
truly
with
the
Spirit
of
Christ
)
from
many
thousands
who
love
not
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
yet
are
and
must
be
permitted
in
the
World
or
Civill
State
,
although
they
have
no
right
to
enter
into
the
gates
of
Ierusalem
the
Church
of
God
.
And
this
is
the
more
carefully
to
bee
minded
,
brians
,
thornes
,
and
phistles
may
not
be
in
the
Garden
of
the
Church
,
therefore
they
must
all
bee
pluckt
up
out
of
the
Wildernesse
:
whereas
he
that
is
a
Briar
,
that
is
,
a
Iew
,
a
Turke
,
a
Pagan
,
an
Antichristian
to
day
,
may
be
(
when
the
Word
of
the
Lord
runs
freely
)
a
member
of
Iesus
Christ
to
morrow
cut
out
of
the
wilde
Olive
,
and
planted
into
the
true
.
Peace
.
Thirdly
,
from
this
toleration
of
persons
but
holding
lesser
errours
,
Blessednesse
,
Blessed
are
the
mercifull
,
for
they
shall
obtaine
mercy
,
Math.
5.
He
that
is
sleightly
and
but
a
little
hurt
,
shall
be
suffered
,
and
meanes
vouchsafed
for
his
cure
.
But
the
deepe
wounded
sinners
,
and
leprous
,
ulcerous
,
and
those
of
bloudy
issues
twelve
yeares
together
,
and
those
which
have
been
bowed
down
38.
years
of
their
life
,
they
must
not
be
suffered
untill
peradventure
God
may
give
them
repentance
;
but
either
it
is
not
lawfull
for
a
godly
Magistrate
to
rule
and
governe
such
a
people
(
as
some
have
said
)
or
else
if
they
be
under
government
,
and
reforme
not
to
the
State
Religion
after
the
first
and
second
admonition
,
the
Civill
Magistrate
is
bound
to
persecute
,
&c.
Truth
.
Such
persons
have
need
,
as
Paul
to
the
Romanes
,
Chap.
12.
1.
to
be
besought
by
the
mercy
of
God
to
put
on
bowels
of
mercy
toward
such
as
have
neither
wronged
them
in
body
or
goods
,
and
therefore
justly
should
not
be
punished
in
their
goods
or
persons
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Peace
.
I
Shall
now
trouble
you
(
deare
Truth
)
but
with
one
conclusion
more
,
which
is
this
:
viz.
That
if
a
man
hold
forth
errour
with
a
boysterous
and
arrogant
spirit
,
to
the
disturbance
of
the
civill
Peace
,
he
ought
to
be
punished
,
&c.
Truth
.
To
this
I
have
spoken
too
,
confessing
that
if
any
man
commit
ought
of
those
things
which
Paul
was
accused
of
(
Act.
25.
11.
)
he
ought
not
to
be
spared
,
yea
he
ought
not
,
as
Paul
saith
,
in
such
cases
to
refuse
to
dye
.
But
if
the
matter
be
of
another
nature
,
a
spirituall
and
divine
nature
,
I
have
written
before
in
many
cases
,
Civill
Peace
.
And
if
a
breach
follow
,
it
is
not
made
by
such
doctrines
,
but
by
the
boysterous
and
violent
opposers
of
them
.
Such
persons
onely
breake
the
Cities
or
Kingdomes
peace
,
rebells
,
factious
,
peace-breakers
,
although
they
deale
not
with
the
State
or
State-matters
,
but
matters
of
divine
and
spirituall
nature
,
when
their
traducers
are
the
onely
unpeaceable
,
and
guilty
of
breach
of
Civill
Peace
.
Peace
.
We
are
now
come
to
the
second
part
of
the
Answer
,
which
is
a
particular
examination
of
such
grounds
as
are
brought
against
such
persecution
.
The
first
sort
of
grounds
are
from
the
Scriptures
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
FIrst
,
Unto
which
he
answereth
:
That
Tares
are
not
Bryars
and
Thornes
,
but
partly
Hypocrites
,
like
unto
the
godly
,
but
indeed
carnall
(
as
the
Tares
are
like
to
Wheat
,
but
are
not
Wheat
,
)
or
partly
such
corrupt
doctrines
or
practices
as
are
indeed
unsound
,
but
yet
such
as
come
very
near
the
truth
(
as
Tares
do
to
the
Wheat
)
and
so
neer
that
good
men
may
be
taken
with
them
,
and
so
the
persons
in
whom
they
grow
cannot
bee
rooted
out
,
but
good
Wheat
will
be
rooted
out
with
them
.
In
such
a
case
(
saith
he
)
Christ
calleth
for
peaceable
toleration
,
and
not
for
penall
prosecution
,
according
to
the
third
Conclusion
.
Truth
.
The
substance
of
this
Answer
I
conceive
to
be
first
negative
,
Secondly
,
affirmative
,
by
Tares
are
meant
either
persons
,
or
doctrines
,
or
practices
;
persons
,
as
hypocrites
,
like
the
godly
:
doctrines
or
practices
corrupt
,
yet
like
the
truth
.
For
answer
hereunto
I
confesse
that
not
onely
those
worthy
witnesses
(
whose
memories
are
sweet
with
all
that
feare
God
)
Calvin
,
Beza
,
&c.
but
of
later
times
many
conjoyne
with
this
worthy
Answerer
,
to
satisfie
themselves
and
others
with
such
an
Interpretation
.
But
alas
,
bloud
of
thousands
,
and
the
Civill
Peace
of
the
World
in
the
taking
up
Armes
to
suppresse
all
false
Religions
!
when
I
say
no
evidence
or
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
is
brought
to
prove
such
an
interpretation
,
nor
Arguments
from
the
place
it selfe
or
the
Scriptures
of
truth
to
confirme
it
;
but
a
bare
Affirmation
that
these
Tares
must
signifie
persons
,
or
doctrines
and
practices
.
I
will
not
imagine
any
deceitfull
purpose
in
the
Answerers
thoughts
in
the
proposall
of
these
three
,
persons
,
doctrines
,
or
practices
,
yet
dare
I
confidently
avouch
that
the
Old
Serpent
hath
deceived
their
precious
soules
,
and
by
Tongue
and
Pen
would
deceive
the
soules
of
others
by
such
a
method
of
dividing
the
word
of
truth
.
A
threefold
Cord
,
and
so
a
threefold
Snare
is
strong
,
and
too
like
it
is
that
one
of
the
three
,
either
Persons
,
Doctrines
,
or
Practices
may
catch
some
feet
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Peace
.
THe
place
then
being
of
such
great
importance
as
concerning
the
truth
of
God
,
the
bloud
of
thousands
,
yea
the
bloud
of
Saints
,
and
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
them
,
I
shall
request
your
more
diligent
search
(
by
the
Lords
holy
assistance
)
into
this
Scripture
.
I
shall
make
it
evident
,
that
by
these
Tares
in
this
Parable
are
meant
persons
in
respect
of
their
Religion
and
way
of
Worship
,
open
and
visible
professours
,
as
bad
as
briars
and
thornes
;
not
onely
suspected
Foxes
,
but
as
bad
as
those
greedy
Wolves
which
Paul
speakes
of
,
Acts
20.
who
with
perverse
and
evill
doctrines
labour
spiritually
to
devoure
the
flocke
,
and
to
draw
away
Disciples
after
them
,
whose
mouthes
must
be
stopped
,
and
yet
no
carnall
force
or
weapon
to
be
used
against
them
,
but
their
mischiefe
to
bee
resisted
with
those
mighty
weapons
of
the
holy
Armoury
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
wherein
there
hangs
a
thousand
shields
,
Cant.
4.
That
the
Lord
Iesus
intendeth
not
doctrines
or
practices
by
the
tares
in
this
Parable
is
cleare
:
for
First
,
the
Lord
Iesus
expresly
interpreteth
the
good
seed
to
be
persons
,
and
those
the
children
of
the
Kingdome
;
and
the
tares
also
to
signifie
Men
,
and
those
the
children
of
the
Wicked
one
,
ver
.
38.
Secondly
,
Civill
State
)
and
that
to
the
worlds
end
,
in
superstitious
forbearing
and
forbidding
of
flesh
in
Popish
Lents
,
and
superstitious
Fridayes
,
&c.
and
that
because
they
were
to
be
tendred
in
their
observation
of
Iewish
Holidayes
,
that
therefore
untill
the
Harvest
or
Worlds
end
,
persons
must
now
be
tolerated
(
I
meane
in
the
Church
)
in
the
observation
of
Popish
Christmas
,
Easter
,
Whitsontide
,
and
other
superstitious
Popish
Festivals
?
I
willingly
acknowledge
,
that
if
the
members
of
a
Church
of
Christ
shall
upon
some
delusion
of
Sathan
kneele
at
the
Lords
Supper
,
keep
Christmas
,
or
any
other
Popish
observation
,
great
tendernesse
ought
to
bee
used
in
winning
his
soule
from
the
errour
of
his
way
:
and
yet
I
see
not
that
persons
so
practising
were
sit
to
be
received
into
the
Churches
of
Christ
now
,
as
the
Iewes
weake
in
the
Faith
,
(
that
is
,
in
the
Liberties
of
Christ
)
were
to
be
received
,
Rom.
14.
1.
And
least
of
all
(
as
before
)
that
the
toleration
or
permission
of
such
ought
to
continue
till
Doomes
day
,
or
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
this
Parable
urgeth
the
Toleration
:
Let
them
alone
untill
the
Harvest
.
CHAP.
XX.
AGaine
,
Lord
Iesus
in
this
famous
Parable
.
First
,
the
Originall
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifying
all
those
Weeds
which
spring
up
with
the
Corne
,
as
Cockle
,
Darnell
,
Tares
,
&c.
seemes
to
imply
such
a
kinde
of
people
as
commonly
and
generally
are
knowne
to
bee
manifestly
different
from
,
Ius●lix
〈◊〉
&
sterll●●
do●●●an●u●
a
v●●a
:
others
conceive
they
were
so
called
from
one
Lolla●d
,
&c.
but
all
Papis●s
accounted
them
as
Tares
because
of
their
profession
.
and
opposite
to
the
true
worshippers
of
God
,
here
called
the
children
of
the
Kingdom
;
as
these
weeds
,
tares
,
cockle
,
darnell
,
&c.
are
commonly
and
presently
knowne
by
every
husbandman
to
differ
from
the
wheat
,
and
to
be
opposite
,
and
contrary
,
and
hurtfull
unto
it
.
Now
whereas
it
is
pleaded
that
these
tares
are
like
the
wheat
,
and
so
like
that
this
consimilitude
or
likenesse
is
made
the
ground
of
this
interpretation
,
viz.
That
tares
must
needs
signifie
hypocrites
,
or
doctrines
,
or
practices
,
who
are
like
Gods
children
,
Truth
,
&c.
I
answer
,
first
,
The
Parable
holds
forth
no
such
thing
,
that
the
likenesse
of
the
tares
should
deceive
the
servants
to
cause
them
to
suppose
for
a
time
that
they
were
good
wheat
,
but
that
as
soone
as
ever
the
tares
appeared
,
ver.
26.
the
servants
came
to
the
housholder
about
them
,
ver.
27.
the
Scripture
holds
forth
no
such
time
wherein
they
doubted
or
suspected
what
they
were
.
Peace
.
It
may
be
said
they
did
not
appeare
to
be
tares
untill
the
co●ne
was
in
the
blade
,
and
put
forth
its
fruit
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
[
*
](A66445-e37730-b)
*
The
false
and
counterfeit
Christians
appeare
as
soon
as
the
true
and
faithfull
.
The
one
appeared
as
soone
as
the
other
,
for
so
the
word
clearly
carries
it
,
that
the
seed
of
both
having
been
sowne
,
when
the
wheat
appeared
and
put
forth
its
blade
and
fruit
,
the
tares
also
were
as
early
,
and
put
forth
themselves
as
appeared
also
.
Secondly
,
there
is
such
a
dissimilitude
or
unlikenesse
,
I
say
such
a
dissimilitude
,
that
as
soone
as
tares
and
wheat
are
sprung
up
to
blade
and
fruit
,
every
husbandman
can
tell
which
is
wheat
,
and
which
are
tares
and
cockle
,
&c.
Peace
.
It
may
be
said
true
:
So
when
the
hypocrite
is
manifested
,
then
all
may
know
him
,
&c.
but
before
hypocrites
be
manifested
by
fruits
they
are
unknowne
.
I
answer
,
search
into
the
Parable
,
and
aske
when
was
it
that
the
servants
first
complained
of
the
tares
to
the
housholder
,
but
when
they
appeared
or
came
in
sight
,
there
being
no
interim
,
wherein
the
servants
could
not
tell
what
to
make
of
them
,
but
doubted
whether
they
were
wheat
or
tares
,
as
the
Answerer
implies
.
Secondly
,
when
was
it
that
the
housholder
gave
charge
to
let
them
alone
,
but
after
that
they
appeared
,
and
were
known
to
be
tares
,
which
should
imply
by
this
interpretation
of
the
Answerer
,
that
when
men
are
discovered
and
knowne
to
be
Hypocrites
,
order
,
piety
and
safety
in
the
Church
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
as
doubtlesse
the
Answerers
will
grant
;
so
that
those
Tares
being
notoriously
knowne
to
be
different
from
the
Corne
,
Lord
Iesus
to
signifie
secret
Hypocrites
,
but
more
open
and
apparent
Sinners
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
THe
second
reason
why
these
tares
cannot
signifie
hypocrites
in
the
Church
,
Iudas
,
St.
●o●
M●g●●
,
and
these
must
be
to
le●ated
untill
discovered
,
and
no
longer
.
2.
Hypocrites
in
the
world
which
a●e
false
Christians
,
●a●●e
Churches
,
&
these
the
Lord
Iesus
wi●
have
let
alone
unto
Harvest
.
I
take
from
the
Lord
Iesus
His
own
Interpretation
of
the
field
(
in
which
both
wheat
and
tares
are
sowne
,
which
saith
he
is
the
World
,
out
of
which
God
chooseth
and
calleth
His
Church
.
The
World
lyes
in
wickednesse
,
is
like
a
Wildernesse
or
a
Sea
of
wilde
Beasts
innumerable
,
fornicators
,
covetous
,
Idolaters
,
&c.
with
whom
Gods
people
may
lawfully
converse
and
cohabit
in
Cities
,
Townes
,
&c.
else
must
they
not
live
in
the
World
,
but
goe
out
of
it
,
In
which
world
as
soone
as
ever
the
Lord
Iesus
had
sowne
the
good
seed
,
the
children
of
the
Kingdome
,
true
Christianity
,
or
the
true
Church
;
the
Enemy
Sathan
presently
in
the
night
of
security
,
Ignorance
and
Errour
(
whilest
men
slept
)
sowed
also
these
tares
which
are
Antichristians
or
false
Christians
.
These
strange
Professours
of
the
Name
of
Iesus
,
the
Ministers
and
Prophets
of
God
,
beholding
they
are
ready
to
runne
to
Heaven
to
fetch
fiery
judgements
from
thence
to
consume
these
strange
Christians
,
and
to
pluck
them
by
the
roots
out
of
the
world
:
But
the
Son
of
Man
,
the
meek
Lamb
of
God
(
for
the
Elect
sake
which
must
be
gathered
out
of
Iew
and
Gentile
,
Pagan
,
Antichristian
,
commands
a
permission
of
them
in
the
World
,
Peace
.
You
know
some
excellent
Worthies
(
dead
and
living
)
have
laboured
to
turne
this
Field
of
the
World
into
the
Garden
of
the
Church
.
Truth
.
But
who
can
imagine
that
the
Wisdome
of
the
Father
,
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
And
lastly
,
to
the
nature
of
the
Church
or
Garden
of
Christ
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
IN
the
former
Parable
the
Lord
Iesus
compared
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
to
the
sowing
of
Seed
.
Civill
sword
,
which
the
patern●
or
first
sowers
never
used
,
and
being
forced
they
are
put
into
a
way
of
Religion
by
such
a
course
,
if
not
so
,
they
are
forced
to
live
without●
Religion
,
for
one
of
the
two
must
necessarily
follow
,
as
I
shall
prove
afterward
.
In
the
field
of
the
World
then
are
all
those
sorts
of
ground
,
high
way
hearers
,
stony
and
thorny
ground
hearers
,
as
well
as
the
honest
and
good
ground
,
and
I
suppose
it
will
not
now
be
said
by
the
Answerer
,
that
those
three
sorts
of
bad
grounds
were
hypocrites
or
tares
in
the
Church
.
Now
after
the
Lord
Iesus
had
propounded
that
great
leading
Parable
of
the
Sower
and
the
Seed
,
He
is
pleased
to
propound
this
Parable
of
the
Tares
,
Lord
Iesus
therefore
gives
direction
concerning
these
tares
,
that
unto
the
end
of
the
World
successively
in
all
the
sorts
and
generations
of
them
they
must
be
(
not
approved
or
countenanced
,
but
)
let
alone
or
permitted
in
the
World
.
Secondly
,
he
gives
to
His
owne
good
seed
this
consolation
,
everlasting
burnings
,
and
to
make
the
cup
of
their
consolation
run
over
:
He
addes
vers.
4.
Then
,
then
at
that
time
shall
the
Righteous
shine
as
the
Sun
in
the
Kingdome
of
their
Father
.
These
tares
then
neither
being
erronious
doctrines
,
worshippers
,
Idolaters
,
and
in
particular
properly
,
Antichristians
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
FIrst
then
,
these
Tares
are
such
sinners
as
are
opposite
and
contrary
to
the
children
of
the
Kingdome
visibly
so
declared
and
manifest
,
ver.
38.
visible
Church
of
Christ
Jesus
,
according
to
Matth.
8.
12.
The
children
of
the
Kingdome
which
are
threatned
to
be
cast
out
,
seeme
to
be
the
Iewes
,
which
were
then
the
onely
visible
Church
in
Covenant
with
the
Lord
,
when
all
other
Nations
followed
other
gods
and
worships
.
And
more
plaine
is
that
fearefull
threatning
,
Matth.
21.
43.
The
Kingdome
of
God
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
and
given
to
a
Nation
that
will
bring
forth
the
fruits
thereof
.
Such
then
are
the
good
seed
,
good
wheat
,
children
of
the
Kingdome
,
as
are
the
disciples
,
members
and
subjects
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
his
Church
&
Kingdom
:
and
therefore
consequently
such
are
the
tares
,
as
are
opposite
to
these
,
Idolaters
,
Will-worshippers
,
not
truly
but
falsly
submitting
to
Iesus
:
and
in
especiall
,
the
children
of
the
wicked
one
,
visibly
so
appearing
.
Which
wicked
one
I
take
not
to
be
the
Devill
;
for
the
Lord
Iesus
seemes
to
make
them
distinct
:
The
Originall
here
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
agrees
with
that
,
Luk.
11.
4.
Deliver
us
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
evill
or
wickednesse
;
opposite
to
the
children
of
the
Kingdome
and
the
righteousnesse
thereof
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
Peace
.
IT
is
true
,
that
all
drunkards
,
thieves
,
uncleane
persons
,
&c.
are
opposite
to
Gods
children
.
Truth
.
Answ.
Their
opposition
here
against
the
children
of
the
Kingdome
,
is
such
an
opposition
as
properly
sights
against
the
Religious
state
or
Worship
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Secondly
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
Lord
Jesus
in
this
parable
intends
no
other
sort
of
sinners
,
unto
whom
he
saith
,
Let
them
alone
,
in
Church
or
State
;
for
then
he
should
contradict
other
holy
and
blessed
ordinances
for
the
punishment
of
offenders
both
in
Christian
and
Civill
State
.
First
,
in
Civill
state
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
God
hath
armed
Fathers
,
Masters
,
Magistrates
,
to
punish
evill
doers
,
Fathers
,
Masters
,
Magistrates
are
to
judge
,
and
accordingly
to
punish
such
sinners
as
transgresse
against
the
good
and
peace
of
their
Civill
state
,
Families
,
Townes
,
Cities
,
Kingdomes
:
their
States
,
Governments
,
Governours
,
Lawes
,
Punishments
and
Weapons
being
all
of
a
Civill
nature
:
quarrelling
,
uncleannesse
nor
lasciviousnesse
,
stealing
nor
extortion
,
neither
ought
of
that
kinde
ought
to
be
let
alone
,
either
in
lesser
or
greater
families
,
townes
,
cities
,
kingdomes
,
Rom.
13.
but
seasonably
to
be
supprest
,
as
may
best
conduce
to
the
publike
safetie
.
Againe
secondly
,
in
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
Iesus
,
whose
kingdoms
,
officers
,
lawes
,
punishments
,
weapons
,
are
spirituall
and
of
a
Soule-nature
,
he
will
not
have
Antichristian
idolaters
,
extortioners
,
covetous
,
&c.
to
be
let
alone
,
but
the
uncleane
and
lepers
to
be
thrust
forth
,
the
old
leaven
purged
out
,
the
obstinate
in
sinne
spiritually
stoned
to
death
,
and
put
away
from
Israel
;
and
this
by
many
degrees
of
gentle
admonition
in
private
and
publique
,
as
the
case
requires
.
Therefore
if
neither
offenders
against
the
civill
Lawes
,
State
and
peace
ought
to
be
let
alone
;
nor
the
Spirituall
estate
,
the
Church
of
Iesus
Christ
ought
to
beare
with
them
that
are
evill
,
Revel.
2.
I
conclude
,
that
these
are
sinners
of
another
nature
,
Idolaters
,
False-worshippers
,
Antichristians
,
who
without
discouragement
to
true
Christians
must
be
let
alone
and
permitted
in
the
world
to
grow
and
fill
up
the
measure
of
their
sinnes
,
after
the
image
of
him
that
hath
sowen
them
,
untill
the
great
Harvest
shall
make
the
difference
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
THirdly
,
in
that
the
officers
unto
whom
these
Tares
are
referred
,
are
the
Angels
the
heavenly
Reapers
at
the
last
day
,
it
is
cleare
as
the
light
,
civill
state
and
Common
welfare
,
whose
dealing
with
is
not
suspended
unto
the
comming
of
the
Angels
,
but
unto
Men
,
who
(
although
they
know
not
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
yet
)
are
lawfull
Governours
and
Rulers
in
Civill
things
.
Accordingly
in
the
4.
and
last
place
,
in
that
the
plucking
up
of
these
tares
out
of
this
field
must
bee
let
alone
unto
the
very
harvest
or
end
of
the
world
,
it
is
apparent
from
thence
,
that
(
as
before
)
they
could
not
signifie
hypocrites
in
the
Church
,
who
when
they
are
discovered
to
be
so
,
(
as
these
tares
were
discovered
to
be
tares
)
are
not
to
be
suffered
(
after
the
first
and
second
Admonition
)
but
to
be
rejected
,
and
every
Brother
that
walketh
disorderly
to
be
withdrawen
or
separated
from
:
So
likewise
no
offendour
against
the
Civill
state
,
by
robbery
,
murther
,
adultery
,
oppression
,
sedition
,
mutinie
,
is
for
ever
to
be
connived
at
,
and
to
enjoy
a
perpetuall
toleration
unto
the
Worlds
end
,
as
these
tares
must
.
Moses
for
a
while
held
his
peace
against
the
sedition
of
Korah
,
Dathan
,
Abiram
.
David
for
a
season
tolerated
Shimei
,
Ioab
,
Adonijah
;
but
till
the
Harvest
or
end
of
the
World
,
the
Lord
never
intended
that
any
but
these
spirituall
and
mysticall
Tares
should
be
so
permitted
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
NOw
if
any
imagine
that
the
time
or
date
is
long
,
world
of
mischiefe
before
the
Worlds
end
,
as
by
infection
,
&c.
Truth
.
First
,
I
answer
,
that
as
the
civill
State
keepes
it selfe
with
a
civill
Guard
,
in
case
these
Tares
shall
attempt
ought
against
the
peace
and
welfare
of
it
,
let
such
civill
offences
be
punished
,
and
yet
as
Tares
opposite
to
Christs
Kingdome
,
let
their
Worship
and
Consciences
be
tolerated
.
Secondly
,
the
Church
or
spirituall
State
,
City
,
or
Kingdome
hath
lawes
,
and
orders
,
and
armories
,
(
whereon
there
hang
a
thousand
Bucklers
,
Cant.
4.
)
Weapons
and
Ammunition
,
able
to
break
down
the
strongest
Holds
,
1
Cor.
10.
and
so
to
defend
it selfe
against
the
very
Gates
of
Earth
or
Hell
.
Thirdly
,
the
Lord
himself
knows
who
are
his
,
&
his
foundation
remaineth
sure
,
his
Elect
or
chosen
cannot
perish
nor
be
finally
deceived
.
Lastly
,
the
Lord
Iesus
here
in
this
Parable
layes
downe
two
Reasons
,
able
to
content
and
satisfie
our
hearts●
to
bea●e
patiently
this
their
contradiction
and
Antichristianity
,
and
to
permit
or
let
them
alone
.
First
,
lest
the
good
Wheat
bee
pluckt
up
and
rooted
up
also
out
of
this
Field
of
the
World
,
if
such
combustions
and
fightings
were
,
as
to
pluck
up
all
the
false
professours
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
the
good
wheat
also
would
enjoy
little
peace
,
but
be
in
danger
to
bee
pluckt
up
and
torne
out
of
this
world
by
such
bloody
stormes
and
tempests
.
And
therefore
as
Gods
people
are
commanded
,
Ier.
29.
to
pray
for
the
peace
of
materiall
Babell
,
wherein
they
were
captivated
,
and
1
Time
.
2.
to
pray
for
all
men
,
and
specially
Kings
and
Governors
,
that
in
the
peace
of
the
civill
State
they
may
have
peace
.
So
contrary
to
the
opinion
and
practice
of
most
(
drunke
with
the
Cup
of
the
Whores
fornication
)
yea
,
and
of
Gods
owne
people
fast
asleepe
in
Antichristian
Dalilahs
laps
,
obedience
to
the
command
of
Christ
to
let
the
tares
alone
,
will
prove
the
onely
meanes
to
preserve
then
Civill
Peace
,
and
that
without
obedience
to
this
command
of
Christ
,
it
is
impossible
(
without
great
transgression
against
the
Lord
in
carnall
policy
,
which
will
not
long
hold
out
to
preserve
the
civill
peace
.
Beside
,
Gods
people
the
good
Wheat
are
generally
pluckt
up
and
persecuted
,
as
well
as
the
vilest
idolaters
,
whether
Jewes
or
Antichristians
,
which
the
Lord
Jesus
seemes
in
this
Parable
to
foretell
.
The
second
Reason
noted
in
the
Parable
which
may
satisfie
any
man
from
wondring
at
the
patience
of
God
,
Amorites
,
Gen.
12.
)
then
those
holy
and
mighty
Officers
and
Executioners
,
the
Angels
,
with
their
sharpe
and
cu●ting
sickles
of
eternall
vengeance
,
shall
downe
with
them
,
and
bundle
them
up
for
the
everlasting
burnings
.
Then
shall
that
Man
of
Sin
,
2
Thess.
2.
be
consumed
by
the
breath
of
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
all
that
worship
the
Beast
and
his
picture
,
and
receive
his
mark
into
their
forehead
or
their
hands
,
shall
drink
of
the
Wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
which
is
poured
out
without
mixture
into
the
Cup
of
his
indignation
,
and
he
shall
be
tormented
wit●●i●e
and
brimstone
in
the
presence
of
the
holy
Angels
,
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Lambe
,
and
the
smoake
of
their
torment
shall
ascend
up
for
ever
and
ever
,
Rev.
14.
10.
11.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
Peace
.
YOu
have
beene
larger
in
vindicating
this
Scripture
from
the
violence
offered
unto
it
,
because
as
I
said
〈…〉
such
great
consequence
,
as
also
because
so
many
excellent
〈◊〉
have
not
rightly
●●vided
it
,
to
the
great
misguiding
of
many
precious
〈◊〉
,
which
otherwise
might
have
beene
turned
into
the
paths
of
more
peaceablenesse
in
themselves
and
towards
others
.
Truth
.
I
shall
be
briefer
in
the
Scriptures
following
.
Peace
.
Yet
before
you
depart
from
this
,
I
must
crave
your
patience
to
satisfie
one
Objection
,
and
that
is
;
These
servants
to
whom
the
Housholder
answereth
,
seem
to
be
the
Ministers
or
Messengers
of
the
Gospel
,
not
the
Magistrates
of
the
civill
State
,
and
therfore
this
charge
of
the
Lord
Jesus
is
not
given
to
Magistrates
to
let
alone
false
worshippers
and
idolaters
.
Againe
,
being
spoken
by
the
Lora
Iesus
to
his
Messengers
,
it
seemes
to
concern
Hypocrites
in
the
Church
,
as
before
was
spoken
,
and
not
false
worshippers
in
the
State
or
World
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
first
,
civill
State
.
Nor
secondly
,
Hypocrites
in
the
Church
,
when
once
discovered
so
to
bee
,
and
that
therefore
the
Lord
Iesus
intends
a
grosser
kinde
of
Hypocrites
,
professing
the
name
of
Churches
and
Christians
in
the
field
of
the
World
or
Commonwealth
.
Secondly
,
I
acknowledge
this
command
[
Let
them
alone
]
was
expresly
spoken
to
the
Messengers
or
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
who
have
no
civill
power
or
authority
in
their
hand
,
and
therefore
not
to
the
civill
Magistrate
,
King
,
or
Governour
,
to
whom
it
pleased
not
the
Lord
Iesus
by
himselfe
or
by
his
Apostles
to
give
particular
Rules
or
directions
concerning
their
behaviour
and
carriage
in
Civill
Magistracy
,
as
they
have
done
expresly
concerning
the
duty
of
fathers
,
mothers
,
children
,
masters
,
servants
,
yea
and
of
Subjects
towards
Magistrates
,
Ephes.
5.
&
6.
Colos.
3.
&
4.
&c.
I
conceive
not
the
reason
of
this
to
be
(
as
some
weakly
have
done
)
because
the
Lord
Jeus
would
not
have
any
followers
of
his
to
hold
the
place
of
civill
Magistracy
,
but
rather
that
he
foresaw
,
and
the
Holy
Spirit
in
the
Apostles
foresaw
how
few
Magistrates
,
Thirdly
,
I
conceive
this
charge
of
the
Lord
Jesus
to
his
Messengers
the
Preachers
and
Proclaimers
of
his
minde
,
is
a
sufficient
declaration
of
the
minde
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
if
any
civill
Magistrate
should
make
question
what
were
his
duty
concerning
spirituall
things
.
The
Apostles
,
and
in
them
all
that
succeed
them
,
being
commanded
not
to
pluck
up
the
Tares
,
but
let
them
alone
,
received
from
the
Lord
Iesus
a
threefold
charge
.
First
,
Ieremie
had
a
Commission
to
plant
and
build
,
to
pluck
up
and
destroy
Kingdomes
,
Ier.
1.
10.
therefore
hee
is
commanded
not
to
pray
for
that
people
whom
God
had
a
purpose
to
pluck
up
,
Jer.
14
11.
and
he
plucks
up
the
whole
Nation
by
prayer
,
Lament
.
3.
66.
Thus
Elijah
brought
fire
from
heaven
to
consume
the
Captaines
and
the
●ifties
,
2
King
.
1.
and
the
Apostles
desired
also
so
to
practise
against
the
Samaritanes
,
Luc.
9.
54.
but
were
reproved
by
the
Lord
Iesus
.
For
contrarily
,
the
Saints
and
Servants
and
Churches
of
Christ
are
to
pray
for
all
men
,
especially
for
all
Magistrates
(
of
what
sort
or
Religions
soever
)
and
to
seeke
the
peace
of
the
City
(
what
ever
City
it
be
)
because
in
the
peace
of
the
place
Gods
people
have
peace
also
,
Ier.
297.
2
Tim.
2.
&c.
Secondly
,
Gods
Messengers
are
herein
commanded
not
to
prophesie
or
denounce
a
present
destruction
or
extirpation
of
all
false
professours
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
which
are
whole
Townes
,
Cities
,
and
Kingdomes
full
.
Ieremy
did
thus
pluck
up
Kingdomes
in
those
fearfull
Prophecies
hee
poured
forth
against
all
the
Nations
of
the
World
,
throughout
his
Chap.
24.
25.
26.
&c.
as
did
also
the
other
Prophets
in
a
measure
,
though
none
comparably
to
Ieremy
and
Ezekiel
.
Such
denunciations
of
present
temporall
judgements
are
not
the
Messengers
of
the
Lord
Iesus
to
poure
forth
.
T
is
true
,
many
fore
and
fearfull
plagues
are
poured
forth
upon
the
Romane
E●●perours
and
Romane
Popes
in
the
Revelation
,
yet
not
to
their
utter
extirpation
or
plucking
up
untill
the
Harvest
.
Thirdly
,
I
conceive
Gods
Messengers
are
charged
to
let
them
alone
and
not
pluck
them
up
,
by
exciting
and
stirring
up
Civill
Magistrates
,
Kings
,
Emperours
,
Governours
,
Parliaments
,
or
Generall
Cou●ts
or
Assemblies
,
to
pu●ish
and
persecute
all
such
persons
out
of
their
Dominions
and
Territories
,
as
worship
not
the
true
God
according
to
the
revealed
will
of
God
in
Christ
Iesus
.
spirituall
State
or
Church
of
Christ
in
all
the
world
,
Lord
Iesus
,
as
that
Church
of
Israel
did
corporally
.
A●d
therefore
●aith
Paul
expresly
,
1
Cor.
5.
10.
Peace
.
It
may
be
said
some
sorts
of
sinners
are
there
mentioned
,
as
Drunkards
,
Raylers
,
Extortioners
,
who
are
to
bee
punished
by
the
Civill
Sword
,
why
not
Idolaters
also
?
for
although
the
Subject
may
lawfully
converse
,
buy
and
fell
,
and
live
with
such
,
yet
the
Civill
Magistrate
shall
neverthelesse
be
justly
blamed
in
suffering
of
them
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
civill
things
,
with
whom
it
is
not
lawfull
to
have
converse
in
spirituals
:
secretly
withall
foretelling
,
that
Magistrates
and
People
,
whole
States
and
Kingdomes
should
bee
Idolatrous
and
Antichristian
,
yet
with
whom
notwithstanding
the
Saints
and
Churches
of
God
might
lawfully
cohabit
,
and
hold
civill
converse
and
conversation
.
Concerning
their
permission
of
what
they
judge
Idolatrous
,
I
have
and
shall
speake
at
large
.
Peace
.
Oh
how
contrary
unto
this
command
of
the
Lord
Iesus
have
Lord
Iesus
,
in
all
ages
,
not
let
such
Professours
and
Prophets
alone
,
whom
they
have
judged
Tares
,
but
have
provoked
Kings
and
Kingdomes
(
and
some
one
of
good
intentions
and
zeale
to
God
)
to
prosecute
and
persecute
such
even
unto
death
?
Amongst
whom
Gods
people
(
the
good
wheat
)
hath
also
beene
pluckt
up
,
as
all
Ages
and
Histories
testifie
,
and
too
too
oft
the
World
laid
upon
bloody
heapes
in
civill
and
intestine
desolations
on
this
occasion
.
All
which
would
bee
prevented
,
and
the
greatest
breaches
made
up
in
the
peace
of
our
owne
or
other
Countries
,
were
this
command
of
the
Lord
Jesus
obeyed
,
to
wit
,
to
let
them
alone
untill
the
Harvest
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
I
Shall
conclude
this
controversie
about
this
Parable
in
this
briefe
〈◊〉
and
recapitulation
of
what
hath
beene
said
,
I
hope
by
the
evident
demonstration
of
Gods
Spirit
to
the
conscience
I
have
〈…〉
First
,
that
the
Tares
in
this
Parable
cannot
signifie
Doctrines
or
Practices
(
as
was
affirmed
)
but
Persons
.
Secondly
,
the
Tares
cannot
signifie
Hypocrites
in
the
Church
either
undiscovered
or
discovered
.
Thirdly
,
the
Tares
here
cannot
signifie
Scandalous
Offenders
in
the
Church
.
Fourthly
,
nor
scandalous
offenders
in
life
and
conversation
against
the
Civill
state
.
Fifthly
,
The
field
in
which
these
Tares
are
sowne
,
is
not
the
Church
Againe
affirmatively
:
First
,
the
Field
is
properly
the
World
,
the
Civill
State
or
Common-wealth
.
Secondly
,
The
Tares
here
intended
by
the
Lord
Iesus
,
are
Antichristian
idolaters
,
opposite
to
the
good
seed
of
the
Kingdome
,
true
Christians
.
Thirdly
,
the
ministers
or
messengers
of
the
Lord
Iesus
ought
to
let
them
alone
to
live
in
the
world
,
〈◊〉
neither
seeke
by
prayer
or
prophesie
to
pluck
them
up
before
the
Harvest
.
Fourthly
,
this
permission
or
suffering
of
them
in
the
field
of
the
World
,
is
not
for
hu●t
,
but
for
common
good
,
even
for
the
good
of
the
good
Wheat
,
the
people
of
God
Lastly
,
the
patience
of
God
is
,
and
the
patience
of
Men
ought
to
be
exercised
toward
〈◊〉
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
their
doome
is
fearfull
at
the
harvest
,
even
gathering
,
bund●ng
,
and
everlasting
burnings
by
the
mighty
hand
of
the
Angels
in
the
end
of
the
World
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
Peace
.
THe
second
Scripture
brought
against
such
persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
,
Lord
Iesus
and
his
doctrines
,
and
relating
how
they
were
offended
at
him
,
the
Lord
Iesus
commandeth
his
Disciples
to
let
them
alone
,
and
gives
this
〈◊〉
,
that
the
blinde
lead
the
blinde
,
and
both
should
fall
into
the
ditc●
.
Unto
which
,
Answer
is
made
,
That
it
makes
nothing
to
the
Cause
,
because
it
was
spoken
to
his
private
Disciples
,
and
not
to
publique
Officers
in
Church
or
State
:
and
also
,
because
it
was
spoken
in
regard
of
not
troubling
themselves
,
or
regarding
the
offence
which
the
Pharises
tooke
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
(
to
passe
by
his
assertion
of
the
privacie
of
the
Apostles
)
in
that
the
Lord
Iesus
commanding
to
let
them
alone
,
that
is
,
not
onely
not
be
offended
themselves
,
but
not
to
meddle
with
them
;
it
appeares
it
was
no
ordinance
of
God
nor
Christ
for
the
Disciples
to
have
gone
further
,
and
have
complained
to
,
CHAP.
XXX
.
Peace
.
IT
may
be
said
,
that
neither
the
Romane
Caesar
,
nor
Herod
,
no●
Pilate
knew
ought
of
the
true
God
,
or
of
Christ
;
and
it
had
been
in
vaine
to
have
made
complaint
to
them
who
were
not
sit
and
competent
,
but
ignorant
and
opposite
Iudges
.
Truth
.
I
answer
first
,
stumbling
block
which
many
fall
at
,
to
wit
,
Pauls
appealing
to
Caesar
;
which
since
he
could
not
in
common
sense
doe
unto
Caesar
as
a
competent
Iudge
in
such
cases
,
and
wherein
he
should
have
also
denied
his
own
Apostleship
or
office
,
in
which
regard
(
to
wit
in
matters
of
Christ
)
he
was
higher
then
Caesar
himselfe
:
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
his
appeale
was
meerly
in
respect
of
his
Civill
wrongs
,
and
false
accusations
of
sedition
,
&c.
Secondly
,
if
it
had
been
an
Ordinance
of
God
,
that
all
Civill
Magistrates
were
bound
to
judge
in
causes
spirituall
or
Christian
,
as
to
suppresse
heresies
,
defend
the
faith
of
Iesus
;
although
that
Caesar
,
Herod
,
Pilate
were
wicked
,
ignorant
and
opposite
,
yet
the
Disciples
and
the
Lord
Christ
himselfe
had
been
bound
to
have
performed
the
duty
of
faithfull
Subjects
,
for
the
preventing
of
further
evill
,
and
the
clearing
of
themselves
,
and
so
to
have
left
the
matter
upon
the
Magistrates
care
and
conscience
,
by
complaining
unto
the
Magistrate
against
such
evils
;
for
every
person
is
bound
to
goe
so
far
as
lies
in
his
power
for
the
preventing
and
the
redressing
of
evill
;
and
where
it
stops
in
any
,
and
runs
nor
cleere
,
there
the
guilt
,
like
filth
or
mud
,
will
lie
.
Thirdly
,
had
it
been
the
holy
purpose
of
God
to
have
established
the
doctrine
and
kingdome
of
his
Son
this
way
,
Common-weales
,
Kingdomes
,
Cities
,
&c.
then
and
since
,
with
such
temporall
Powers
and
Magistrates
as
should
have
been
excellently
sit
and
competent
:
for
he
that
could
have
had
legions
of
Angels
,
if
he
so
pleased
,
could
as
easily
have
been
,
and
still
be
furnished
with
legions
of
good
and
gracious
Magistrates
to
this
end
and
purpose
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
IT
is
generally
said
,
that
God
hath
in
former
rimes
,
and
doth
still
,
and
will
hereafter
stirre
up
Kings
and
Queenes
,
&c.
I
answer
,
that
place
of
Isa.
49.
23.
will
appeare
to
be
far
from
proving
such
Kings
and
Queenes
Iudges
of
Ecclesiasticall
causes
:
and
if
not
Iudges
,
they
may
not
punish
.
In
Spirituall
things
,
themselves
are
subject
to
the
Church
,
and
censures
of
it
,
although
in
Civill
respects
superior
.
How
shall
those
Kings
and
Queenes
be
supreme
Governours
of
the
Church
,
and
yet
lick
the
dust
of
the
Churches
feet
?
Thirdly
,
Gods
Israel
of
old
were
earnest
with
God
for
a
King
,
for
an
Arme
of
Flesh
,
for
a
King
to
protect
them
,
as
other
Nations
had
.
Gods
Israel
still
have
ever
been
restlesse
with
God
for
an
Arme
of
flesh
.
God
gave
them
Saul
in
his
anger
,
and
took
him
away
in
his
wrath
:
And
God
hath
given
many
a
Saul
in
his
Anger
,
that
is
,
an
Arm
of
Flesh
in
the
way
of
his
Providence
,
(
though
I
judge
not
all
persons
whom
Saul
in
his
Calling
typed
out
,
to
be
of
Sauls
spirit
)
for
I
speake
of
a
State
and
outward
visible
Power
only
.
I
adde
,
God
will
take
away
such
stayes
on
whom
Gods
people
rest
,
in
his
wrath
,
that
King
David
,
that
is
,
Christ
Iesus
the
Antitype
,
in
his
own
Spirituall
power
in
the
hands
of
the
Saints
,
may
spiritually
and
for
ever
be
advanced
.
And
therefore
I
conclude
,
it
was
in
one
respect
that
the
Lord
Iesus
said
,
Let
them
alone
,
because
it
was
no
Ordinance
for
any
Disciple
of
Iesus
to
prosecute
the
Pharises
at
Caesars
Bar.
Beside
,
let
it
be
seriously
considered
by
such
as
plead
for
present
corporall
punishment
,
as
conceiving
that
such
sinners
(
though
they
breake
nor
Civill
peace
)
should
not
escape
unpunished
,
I
say
,
let
it
be
considered
,
though
for
the
present
their
punishment
is
deferred
,
yet
the
punishment
inflicted
on
them
will
be
found
to
amount
to
an
higher
pitch
then
any
corporall
punishment
in
the
World
beside
,
and
that
in
these
foure
respects
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
FIrst
by
just
judgement
from
God
false
teachers
are
starke
blinde
,
Gods
sword
hath
strucke
out
the
right
eye
of
their
minde
and
spirituall
underderstanding
,
left
eye
of
their
bodies
to
bee
bored
or
pluckt
out
,
and
that
in
so
many
fearfull
respects
if
the
blindenesse
of
the
soule
and
of
the
body
were
a
little
compared
together
,
whether
we
looke
at
that
want
of
guidance
,
or
the
want
of
joy
and
pleasure
,
which
the
light
of
the
eye
affordeth
;
or
whether
we
looke
at
the
damage
,
shame
,
deformity
and
danger
,
which
blindenesse
brings
to
the
outward
man
,
and
much
more
true
in
the
want
of
the
former
,
and
miseris
of
the
latter
in
spirituall
and
soule
blindenesse
to
all
eternity
.
Secondly
,
how
fearfull
is
that
wound
that
no
Balme
in
Gilead
can
cure
?
How
d●eadfull
is
that
blindenesse
which
for
ever
to
all
eye-salve
is
incurable
?
For
if
persons
be
wilfully
and
desperately
obstinate
(
after
light
shining
forth
)
let
them
alone
faith
the
Lord.
Ephraim
,
Ephraim
is
joyned
to
Idolls
,
let
him
alone
,
Hos.
7.
what
more
lamentable
condition
then
when
the
Lord
hath
given
a
poor
sinner
over
as
a
hopelesse
patient
,
incurable
,
which
we
are
wont
to
account
a
●orer
affliction
,
then
if
a
man
were
torne
and
rack'd
,
&c.
And
this
I
speake
not
that
I
conceive
that
all
whom
the
Lord
Iesus
commands
His
servants
to
passe
from
,
and
let
alone
,
to
permit
and
tolerate
(
when
it
is
in
their
power
corporally
to
molest
them
)
I
say
that
all
are
thus
●●cura●le
,
yet
that
sometimes
that
word
is
spoken
by
Christ
Jesus
to
●is
servants
to
be
patient
,
for
neither
can
corporall
or
spirituall
〈◊〉
or
Physicke
ever
heale
or
cure
●●em
.
Thirdly
,
their
end
is
the
Ditch
,
that
bottomlesse
pit
of
everlasting
separation
〈◊〉
the
holy
and
sweet
Presence
of
the
Father
of
Lights
,
Goodnesse
and
Mercy
it selfe
,
enalesse
,
〈◊〉
,
in
extremity
,
universality
,
and
eternity
of
torments
,
which
most
direfull
and
lamen●able
downefall
,
should
strike
a
●oly
fear
&
trembling
into
all
〈◊〉
see
the
Pit
,
whith●●
〈…〉
are
●umbling
,
and
cause
us
to
strive
so
far
as
〈…〉
by
the
spirituall
eye-salve
of
the
Word
of
God
to
heale
and
〈…〉
●hei●
soule-destroying
blindenesse
.
〈◊〉
,
of
those
that
fall
into
this
●●e●●full
Ditch
,
both
leader
and
followers
,
how
deplorable
in
more
especiall
manner
is
the
leaders
case
,
upon
whose
necke
the
followers
tumble
,
the
ruine
not
only
of
his
owne
soule
,
being
horrible
,
but
also
the
ruine
of
the
followers
soules
eternally
galling
and
tormenting
.
Peace
.
Some
will
say
these
things
are
indeed
full
of
horrour
,
yet
such
is
the
state
of
all
sinners
and
of
many
Malefactours
,
whom
yet
the
State
is
bound
to
punish
,
and
sometimes
by
death
it selfe
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
The
Civill
Magistrate
beareth
not
the
sword
in
vaine
,
but
to
cut
off
Civill
offences
,
yea
and
the
offendours
too
in
case
:
But
what
is
this
to
a
blinde
Pharisce
,
resisting
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
who
happily
may
be
as
good
a
subject
,
and
as
peaceable
and
profitable
to
the
Civill
State
as
any
,
and
for
his
spirituall
offence
against
the
Lord
Iesus
,
in
denying
Him
to
be
the
true
Christ
,
he
suffereth
the
vengeance
of
a
dreadfull
judgement
both
present
and
eternall
,
as
before
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
Peace
.
YEa
but
it
is
said
that
the
blinde
Pharises
misguiding
the
subjects
of
a
Civill
State
,
Civill
State
,
and
therefore
justly
suffer
civill
punishment
;
for
shall
the
Civill
Magistrate
take
care
of
outsides
only
,
to
wit
,
of
the
bodies
of
men
,
and
not
of
soules
,
in
labouring
to
procure
their
everlasting
welfare
?
Truth
.
I
answer
,
It
is
a
truth
,
the
mischiefe
of
a
blinde
Pharises
blinde
guidance
is
greater
then
if
he
acted
Treasons
,
Murders
,
&c.
and
the
losse
of
one
soule
by
his
seduction
is
a
greater
mischiefe
then
if
he
blew
up
Parliaments
,
and
cuts
the
throats
of
Kings
or
Emperours
,
so
pretious
is
that
invaluable
Jewell
of
a
Soul
,
above
all
the
present
lives
and
bodies
of
all
the
men
in
the
world
I
and
therefore
a
firme
Justice
calling
for
eye
for
eye
,
tooth
for
tooth
,
life
for
life
;
calls
also
soule
for
soule
,
which
the
blinde-guiding
seducing
Pharisee
shall
surely
pay
in
that
dreadfull
Ditch
,
which
the
Lord
Jesus
speakes
of
,
but
this
sentence
against
him
the
Lord
Jesus
only
pronounceth
in
His
Church
,
His
spirituall
judicature
,
and
executes
this
sentence
in
part
at
present
and
hereafter
to
all
eternity
:
Such
a
sentence
no
Civill
Iudge
can
passe
,
such
a
Death
no
Civill
sword
can
in●lict
.
I
answer
secondly
,
Dead
men
cannot
be
infected
,
the
civill
state
the
world
,
being
in
a
naturall
state
dead
in
sin
(
what
ever
be
the
State-Religion
unto
which
persons
are
forced
)
it
is
impossible
it
should
be
infected
:
Indeed
the
living
,
the
beleeving
,
the
Church
and
spirituall
state
,
that
and
that
onely
is
capable
of
infection
;
for
whose
helpe
we
shall
presently
see
what
preservatives
,
and
remedies
the
Lord
Iesus
hath
appointed
.
Moreover
as
we
see
in
a
common
plague
or
infection
the
names
are
taken
how
many
are
to
dye
,
plague-sicke
Pharisee
,
yet
the
names
are
taken
,
not
one
elect
or
chosen
of
God
shall
perish
,
Gods
sheep
are
safe
in
His
eternall
hand
and
counsell
,
and
he
that
knowes
his
materiall
,
knows
also
his
mysticall
stars
,
their
numbers
,
and
calls
them
every
one
by
name
,
none
fall
into
the
Ditch
on
the
blinde
Pharises
backe
,
but
such
as
were
ordained
to
that
condemnation
,
both
guid
and
followers
,
1
Pet.
2.
8.
Iude
4.
The
vessells
of
wrath
shall
breake
and
split
,
and
only
they
to
the
praise
of
Gods
eternall
justice
,
Rom.
9.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
Peace
.
BUt
it
is
said
,
be
it
granted
that
in
a
common
plague
or
infection
none
are
smitten
and
dye
but
such
as
are
appointed
,
yet
it
is
not
only
every
mans
duty
,
but
the
common
duty
of
the
Magistrate
to
prevent
infection
,
and
to
preserve
the
common
health
of
the
place
;
likewise
though
the
number
of
the
Elect
be
sure
,
and
God
knowes
who
are
His
,
yet
hath
He
appointed
meanes
for
their
preservation
from
perdition
,
and
from
infection
,
and
therefore
the
Angel
is
blamed
for
suffering
Balaams
doctrine
,
and
Iesabel
to
seduce
Christ
Jesus
His
servants
,
Rev.
2.
Tit.
3.
10.
Rom.
16.
17.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
Physitian
Christ
Iesus
,
the
Head
of
the
Body
,
and
King
of
the
Church
hath
not
been
unfaithfull
in
providing
spirituall
antidotes
and
preservatives
against
the
spirituall
sicknesses
,
sores
,
weaknosses
,
dangers
of
his
Church
and
people
;
but
he
never
appointed
the
civill
sword
for
either
antidote
or
remedy
,
as
an
addition
to
those
spiritualls
,
which
he
hath
left
with
his
wife
,
his
Church
or
People
.
Hence
how
great
is
the
bondage
,
the
captivity
of
Gods
owne
People
to
Babylonish
or
confused
mixtures
in
Worship
,
State
Religions
or
Worships
,
since
that
which
is
written
to
the
Angel
and
Church
at
Pergamus
,
shall
be
interpreted
as
sent
to
the
Governour
and
City
of
Pergamus
,
and
that
which
is
sent
to
Titus
,
and
the
Church
of
Christ
at
Creet
must
be
delivered
to
the
civill
officers
and
City
thereof
.
But
as
the
Civill
Magistrate
hath
his
charge
of
the
bodies
and
goods
of
the
subject
:
So
have
the
spirituall
Officers
,
Governours
and
overseers
of
Christs
City
or
Kingdome
,
the
charge
of
their
souls
,
and
soule
safety
:
Hence
that
charge
of
Paul
to
Tim.
1
Tim.
5.
20.
Them
that
sinne
rebuke
before
all
,
that
others
may
learne
to
fear
.
This
is
in
the
Church
of
Christ
a
spirituall
meanes
for
the
healing
of
a
soule
that
hath
sinned
,
or
taken
infection
,
and
for
the
preventing
of
the
infecting
of
others
,
that
others
may
learne
to
feare
,
&c.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
Peace
.
IT
is
said
true
that
Titus
and
Timothy
,
and
so
the
Officers
of
the
Church
of
Christ
are
bound
to
prevent
soule
infection
:
But
what
hinders
that
the
Magistrate
should
not
be
charged
also
with
this
duty
?
Truth
.
I
answer
,
many
things
I
have
answered
,
and
more
shall
;
at
present
I
shall
only
say
this
:
That
doctrine
and
distinction
that
a
Magistrate
may
punish
an
Heretick
civilly
will
not
here
availe
;
civill
offences
with
spirituall
or
Church
censures
(
the
offendour
not
being
a
member
of
it
)
or
to
punish
temporall
weapons
proper
to
Delinquents
against
the
temporall
or
civill
state
.
Lastly
,
woe
were
it
with
the
civill
Magistrate
(
and
most
intolerable
burthens
do
they
lay
upon
their
backs
that
teach
this
doctrine
)
if
together
with
the
common
care
and
charge
of
the
Commonwealth
(
the
peace
and
safety
of
the
Towne
,
City
,
State
or
Kingdome
)
the
bloud
of
every
soule
that
perisheth
should
cry
against
him
,
unlesse
he
could
say
with
Paul
,
Acts
20.
(
in
spirituall
regards
)
I
am
clear
from
the
blould
of
all
men
,
that
is
the
bloud
of
soules
,
which
was
his
charge
to
looke
after
,
civill
Magistrate
.
I
acknowledge
he
ought
to
cherish
(
as
a
foster-father
)
the
Lord
Iesus
in
his
truth
,
in
his
Saints
,
to
cleave
unto
them
himselfe
,
and
to
countenance
them
even
to
the
death
,
yea
also
to
breake
the
teeth
of
the
Lions
,
who
offer
Civill
violence
and
injury
unto
them
.
But
,
to
see
all
his
Subjects
Christians
,
to
keepe
such
Church
or
Christians
in
the
purity
of
worship
,
and
see
them
doe
their
duty
,
this
belongs
to
the
Head
of
the
Body
Christ
Iesus
,
and
such
spirituall
Officers
as
he
hath
to
this
purpose
deputed
,
whose
right
it
is
according
to
the
true
paterne
:
Abimelech
,
Saul
,
Adonijah
,
Athalia
were
but
usurpers
:
David
,
Salomon
,
Ioash
,
&c.
they
were
the
true
heires
and
types
of
Christ
Iesus
in
His
true
Power
and
Authority
in
His
Kingdome
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
Peace
.
THe
next
Scripture
brought
against
such
persecution
is
Luke
9.
54
,
55.
With
this
Scripture
Mr.
Cotton
joynes
the
fourth
,
and
answers
both
in
one
,
which
is
this
,
2
Tim.
2.
24.
The
servant
of
the
Lord
must
not
strive
,
but
must
be
gentle
toward
all
men
,
suffering
the
evill
men
,
instructing
them
with
meeknesse
that
are
contrary
minded
and
oppose
themselves
,
proving
if
God
peradventure
will
give
them
repentance
that
they
may
acknowledge
the
truth
,
and
that
they
may
recover
themselves
out
of
the
snare
of
the
Divell
who
are
taken
captive
by
him
at
his
will
.
Unto
both
these
Scriptures
it
pleaseth
him
thus
to
answer
:
Both
these
are
directions
to
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
how
to
deale
(
not
with
obstinate
offendors
in
the
Church
who
sin
against
conscience
,
but
)
either
with
men
without
as
the
Samaritanes
were
,
and
many
unconverted
Christians
in
Creet
,
whom
Titus
(
as
an
Evangelist
)
was
to
seek
to
convert
:
Ot
at
best
with
some
Iewes
or
Gentiles
in
the
Church
,
who
though
carnall
,
yet
were
not
convinced
of
the
errour
of
their
way
:
And
it
is
true
it
became
not
the
Spirit
of
the
Gospel
to
convert
Aliens
to
the
Faith
(
such
as
the
Samaritanes
were
)
by
fire
and
brimstone
,
publicke
Ministery
or
private
conference
with
all
such
severall
minded
men
as
either
had
not
yet
entred
into
Church
fellowship
,
or
if
they
had
did
hitherto
sin
of
ignorance
,
not
against
Conscience
:
But
neither
of
both
these
Texts
doe
hinder
the
Minister
of
the
Gospel
to
proceed
in
a
Church
way
against
Church
members
,
when
they
become
scandalous
offenders
either
in
life
o●
doctrine
,
much
lesse
doe
they
speake
at
all
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
Truth
.
THis
perplexed
and
ravelled
Answer
,
wherein
so
many
things
and
so
doubtfull
are
wrapt
up
and
intangled
together
,
I
shall
take
in
pieces
.
First
,
Lord
Iesus
rebuking
his
Disciples
for
their
rash
and
ignorant
bloudy
zeale
(
Luc.
9.
)
desiring
corporall
destruction
upon
the
Samaritanes
for
refusing
the
Lord
Iesus
,
&c.
the
Answerer
affirmeth
,
that
hindreth
not
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
to
proceed
in
a
Church
way
against
scandalous
offenders
,
which
is
not
here
questioned
,
but
maintained
to
bee
the
holy
will
of
the
Lord
,
and
a
sufficient
censure
and
punishment
,
if
no
civill
offence
against
the
Civill
State
be
committed
.
Secondly
(
saith
hee
)
Much
lesse
doth
this
speake
at
all
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
.
Where
I
observe
that
he
implyes
that
beside
the
censure
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
in
the
hands
of
his
spirituall
governours
,
for
any
spirituall
evill
in
life
or
doctrine
,
Civill
Magistrate
is
also
to
inflict
corporall
punishment
upon
the
contrary
minded
:
whereas
First
,
if
the
Civill
Magistrate
be
a
Christian
,
a
Disciple
or
follower
of
the
meeke
Lambe
of
God
,
he
is
bound
to
be
far
from
destroying
the
bodies
of
men
,
for
refusing
to
receive
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
for
otherwise
hee
should
not
know
(
according
to
this
speech
of
the
Lord
Iesus
)
what
spirit
he
was
of
yea
and
to
be
ignorant
of
the
sweet
end
of
the
comming
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
which
was
not
to
destroy
the
bodies
of
Men
,
but
to
save
both
bodies
and
soules
,
vers
.
55.
56.
Secondly
,
if
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
being
a
Christian
,
gifted
,
prophesie
in
the
Church
,
1
Corinth
.
1.
14.
although
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
whom
they
in
their
owne
persons
hold
forth
,
shall
be
refused
,
yet
they
are
here
forbidden
to
call
for
fire
from
heaven
,
that
is
,
to
procure
or
inflict
any
corporall
judgement
upon
such
offenders
,
remembring
the
end
of
the
Lord
Iesus
his
comming
,
not
to
destroy
mens
lives
,
but
to
save
them
.
Lastly
,
this
also
concernes
the
conscience
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
as
he
is
bound
to
preserve
the
civill
peace
and
quiet
of
the
place
and
people
under
him
,
he
is
bound
to
suffer
no
man
to
breake
the
Civill
Peace
,
by
laying
hands
of
violence
upon
any
,
though
as
vile
as
the
Samaritanes
for
not
receiving
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
It
is
indeed
the
ignorance
and
blinde
zeale
of
the
second
Beast
,
the
false
Prophet
,
Rev.
13.
13.
civill
Powers
of
the
earth
to
persecute
the
Saints
,
that
is
,
to
bring
fiery
judgements
upon
men
in
a
judiciall
way
,
and
to
pronounce
that
such
judgements
of
imprisonment
,
banishment
,
death
,
proceed
from
Gods
righteous
vengeance
upon
such
Hereticks
.
So
dealt
divers
Bishops
in
France
,
and
England
too
in
Queene
Maries
dayes
with
the
Saints
of
God
at
their
putting
to
death
,
declaiming
against
them
in
their
Sermons
to
the
people
,
and
proclaiming
that
these
persecutions
even
unto
death
were
Gods
just
judgements
from
heaven
upon
these
Heretickes
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
Peace
.
DOubtlesse
such
fiery
spirits
(
as
the
Lord
Jesus
said
)
are
not
of
God
:
I
pray
speake
to
the
second
place
out
of
Timothy
,
2.
Epist.
25.
26.
Truth
.
I
acknowledge
this
instruction
to
be
meeke
and
patient
,
&c.
is
properly
an
instruction
to
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
.
Yet
divers
Arguments
from
hence
will
truly
and
fairly
be
collected
,
to
manifest
and
evince
how
farre
the
civill
Magistrate
ought
to
bee
from
dealing
with
the
civill
sword
in
spirituall
cases
.
And
first
by
the
way●
I
desire
to
aske
,
What
were
these
unconverted
Christians
in
Crete
,
which
the
Answerer
compareth
with
the
Samaritanes
,
whom
Titus
(
saith
he
)
as
an
Evangelist
was
to
seek
to
convert
;
and
whether
the
Lord
Iesus
have
any
such
Disciples
and
Followers
,
who
yet
are
visibly
in
an
unconverted
estate
.
O
that
it
may
please
the
Father
of
mercies
,
the
Father
of
lights
,
to
awaken
and
open
the
eyes
of
all
that
feare
before
him
,
that
they
may
see
whether
this
be
the
Language
of
Canaan
,
or
the
Language
of
Ashdod
.
What
is
an
unconverted
Christian
but
in
truth
an
unconverted
Convert
?
unturned
turned
:
unholy
holy
:
Disciples
or
Followers
of
Iesus
not
following
of
him
:
In
a
word
,
that
is
Christians
or
anointed
by
Christ
,
Antichristians
not
anointed
with
the
Spirit
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Certaine
it
is
,
How
sad
yet
and
how
true
an
evidence
is
this
,
Lord
Iesus
,
to
come
out
from
those
unconverted
Churches
,
from
that
unconverted
Antichristian
Christian
world
,
and
so
from
Antichrist
Belial
,
to
seeke
fellowship
with
Christ
Iesus
,
and
his
converted
Christians
,
Disciples
after
the
first
patterne
.
Againe
,
I
observe
the
haste
and
light
attention
of
the
Answerer
to
these
Scriptures
(
as
commonly
the
spirits
of
Gods
children
in
matters
of
Christs
Kingdome
are
very
sleepy
)
for
these
persons
here
spoken
of
were
not
(
as
he
speakes
)
unconverted
Christians
in
Crete
,
CHAP.
XXXIX
.
Peace
.
BUt
what
is
there
in
this
Scripture
of
Timothy
alledged
concerning
the
civill
Magistracy
?
Truth
.
I
argue
from
this
place
of
Timothy
in
particular
,
thus
.
First
,
if
the
civill
Magistrates
hee
Christians
,
or
members
of
the
Church
,
able
to
prophesie
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
then
I
say
as
before
,
they
are
bound
by
this
command
of
Christ
to
suffer
opposition
to
their
doctrine
,
with
meeknesse
and
gentlenesse
,
and
to
be
so
farre
from
striving
to
subdue
their
opposites
with
the
civill
sword
,
that
they
are
bound
with
patience
and
meeknesse
to
wait
if
God
peradventure
will
please
to
grant
repentance
unto
their
opposites
.
So
also
it
pleaseth
the
Answerer
to
acknowledge
in
these
words
:
It
becomes
not
the
Spirit
of
the
Gospel
to
convert
Aliens
to
the
Faith
(
such
as
the
Samaritanes
,
and
the
unconverted
Christians
in
Crete
)
with
Fire
and
Brimstone
.
Secondly
,
be
they
oppositions
within
,
and
Church
members
(
as
the
Answerer
speakes
)
become
scandalous
in
doctrine
,
(
I
speake
not
of
scandals
against
the
civill
State
,
which
the
civill
Magistrate
ought
to
punish
)
it
is
the
Lord
onely
(
as
this
Scripture
to
Timothy
implyes
)
who
is
able
to
give
them
repentance
,
Antichristian
doctrine
or
worship
,
to
the
doctrine
or
worship
Christian
,
in
the
least
true
internall
or
externall
submission
,
that
only
works
the
All-powerfull
God
,
by
the
sword
of
his
Spirit
in
the
hand
of
his
Spirituall
officers
.
What
a
most
wofull
proofe
hereof
have
the
Nations
of
the
Earth
given
in
all
Ages
?
whole
Kingdome
made
,
according
to
the
change
of
the
Governours
thereof
,
in
the
severall
Religious
which
they
themselves
imbraced
!
Henry
the
7.
finds
and
leaves
the
kingdome
absolutely
Popish
.
Henry
the
8.
casts
it
into
a
mould
half
Popish
halfe
Protestant
.
Popish
.
Maries
short
life
and
Religion
ends
together
:
and
Elizabeth
reviveth
her
Brother
Edwards
Modell
,
all
Protestant
:
And
some
eminent
Witnesses
of
Gods
Truth
against
Antichrist
,
have
enclined
to
believe
,
that
before
the
downfall
of
that
Beast
,
England
must
once
againe
how
down
her
faire
Neck
to
his
proud
usurping
yoake
and
foot
.
Peace
.
It
hath
been
Englands
sinfull
shame
,
to
fashion
&
change
their
Garments
and
Religions
with
wondrous
ease
and
lightnesse
,
as
a
higher
Power
,
a
stronger
Sword
hath
prevailed
;
after
the
ancient
patterne
of
Nebuchaanezzars
bowing
the
whole
world
in
one
most
solemne
uniformitie
of
worship
to
his
Golden
Image
,
Dan.
3.
CHAP.
XL.
BUt
it
hath
been
thought
,
or
said
,
Shall
oppositions
against
the
Truth
escape
unpunished
?
will
they
not
prove
mischievous
,
&c.
Truth
.
I
answer
(
as
before
)
concerning
the
blinde
Guides
(
in
case
there
be
no
Civill
offence
committed
)
the
Magistrates
,
snares
&
chains
of
Satan
,
with
which
they
are
so
invincibly
caught
and
held
,
that
no
power
in
Heaven
or
Earth
,
but
the
Right
hand
of
the
Lord
in
the
meeke
and
gentle
dispensing
of
the
Word
of
Truth
,
can
release
and
quit
them
.
Those
many
false
Christs
(
of
whom
the
Lord
Jesus
forewarnes
,
Mat.
24.
)
have
sutably
their
false
bodies
,
faith
,
spirit
,
Baptisme
,
as
the
Lord
Jesus
,
hath
his
true
body
,
faith
,
spirit
,
&c.
Ephes.
4.
correspondent
also
are
their
weapons
,
and
the
successe
,
issue
,
or
operation
of
them
.
A
carnall
weapon
or
sword
of
steele
may
produce
a
carnall
repentance
,
a
shew
,
an
outside
,
an
uniformitie
through
a
State
or
Kingdome
:
But
it
hath
pleased
the
Father
to
exalt
the
Lord
Iesus
only
,
to
be
a
Prince
(
armed
with
power
and
meanes
sufficient
)
to
give
repentance
to
Israel
,
Acts
5.
31.
Accordingly
an
unbelieving
Soule
being
dead
in
sinne
(
although
he
be
changed
from
one
worship
to
another
,
like
a
dead
man
shifted
into
severall
changes
of
apparell
)
cannot
please
God
,
Heb.
11.
and
consequently
,
whatever
such
an
unbelieving
&
unregenerate
person
acts
in
Worship
or
Religion
,
Rom.
14.
Preaching
sinne
,
praying
(
though
without
beads
or
booke
)
sinne
;
breaking
of
bread
,
or
Lords
supper
sinne
,
yea
as
odious
as
the
oblation
of
Swines
blood
,
a
Dogs
neck
,
or
killing
of
a
Man
,
Isa.
66.
But
Faith
it
is
that
gift
which
proceeds
alone
from
the
Father
of
Lights
,
Phil.
1.
29.
and
till
he
please
to
make
his
light
arise
and
open
the
eyes
of
blind
sinners
,
their
soules
shall
lie
fast
asleep
(
and
the
faster
,
in
that
a
sword
of
steele
compells
them
to
a
worship
in
hypocrisie
)
in
the
dungeons
of
spirituall
darknesse
and
Sathans
slavery
.
Peace
.
I
adde
,
that
a
civill
sword
Antichristian
Teachers
harden
their
followers
,
who
being
blind
,
by
this
meanes
are
occasioned
to
tumble
into
the
ditch
of
Hell
after
their
blind
leaders
,
with
more
inflamed
zeale
of
lying
confidence
.
So
secondly
,
violence
and
a
sword
of
steele
begets
such
an
impression
in
the
sufferers
,
that
certainly
they
conclude
(
as
indeed
that
Religion
cannot
be
true
which
needs
such
instruments
of
violence
to
uphold
it
so
)
that
Persecutors
are
far
from
soft
and
gentle
commiseration
of
the
blindnesse
of
others
.
Rome
,
Antoninus
Pius
,
CHAP.
XLI
.
Peace
.
THe
next
Scripture
against
such
persecution
,
is
that
of
the
Prophet
,
Isa.
24.
together
with
Mic.
4.
3.
they
shall
break
their
swords
into
plough-shares
,
pruning-hookes
,
Isa.
11.
9.
There
shall
none
hurt
or
destroy
in
all
the
mountaine
of
my
Holinesse
.
Unto
which
it
pleased
Mr.
Cotton
to
say
,
That
these
predictions
doe
onely
shew
,
first
,
with
what
kinde
of
weapons
he
should
subdue
the
Nations
to
the
obedience
of
the
faith
of
the
Gospell
,
not
by
fire
and
sword
,
and
weapons
of
War
,
but
by
the
power
of
the
Word
and
Spirit
of
God
,
which
faith
he
,
no
man
doubts
of
.
Secondly
,
cruell
oppressors
nor
malignant
opposers
or
biters
one
of
another
:
but
doth
not
forbid
them
to
drive
ravenous
wolves
from
the
sheep-fold
,
and
to
restraine
them
from
devouring
the
sheep
of
Christ
.
Truth
.
In
this
first
excellent
and
truly
Christian
Answer
,
me
thinks
the
Answerer
may
heare
a
voyce
from
Heaven
,
heavenly
meek
temper
of
all
the
Souldiers
of
the
Lambe
of
God
,
as
also
to
set
forth
what
are
the
Spirituall
weapons
and
ammunition
of
the
holy
war
and
battle
of
the
Gospell
and
Kingdome
of
Iesus
Christ
,
for
the
subduing
of
the
Nations
of
the
World
unto
him
.
Peace
.
And
yet
out
of
the
same
mouth
(
which
should
not
be
,
faith
Iames
)
proceeds
good
and
evill
,
sweet
and
sowre
;
for
he
addes
:
But
this
doth
not
forbid
them
to
drive
ravenous
wolves
from
the
sheepfold
,
and
to
restraine
them
from
devouring
the
sheepe
of
Christ
.
Truth
.
In
these
words
(
according
to
the
judgement
here
maintained
by
him
)
he
fights
against
the
former
truth
(
to
wit
,
that
by
spirituall
weapons
Christ
Iesus
will
subdue
the
Nations
of
the
Earth
to
the
obedience
of
the
Gospel
)
for
by
driving
away
these
Wolves
hee
intends
not
onely
the
resistance
and
violence
which
the
Shepherds
of
Christ
ought
spiritually
to
make
,
but
the
civill
resistance
of
the
materiall
Swords
,
Staves
Guns
,
&c.
Whence●
I
argue
,
that
same
power
that
forceth
the
evill
(
or
Wolves
)
out
,
forceth
the
good
(
the
Sheepe
)
in
;
for
of
the
same
or
like
things
is
the
same
or
like
reason
;
as
the
same
arme
of
flesh
that
with
a
staffe
beats
off
a
Wolfe
,
with
a
Rod
and
Hooke
brings
in
the
Sheepe
:
the
same
dog
that
assaulteth
and
teareth
the
Wolfe
,
frighteth
and
forceth
in
the
straggling
Sheep
.
CHAP.
XLII
.
Peace
.
BVt
for
the
clearer
opening
of
this
mystery
,
I
pray
explicate
that
Scripture
where
the
Spirit
of
God
is
pleased
to
use
this
similitude
of
Wolves
,
First
,
what
Wolves
were
these
Paul
warnes
of
?
Truth
.
Answ.
Wolves
literally
he
will
not
say
:
Nor
secondly
,
persecutors
of
the
Flock
,
such
as
the
Romane
Emperours
were
,
Magistrates
under
him
.
Therefore
(
thirdly
)
such
as
brought
other
Religions
and
Worships
,
Spirit
of
God
opens
it
,
vers.
30.
Such
as
amongst
themselves
should
speake
perverse
things
,
as
many
Antichrists
did
,
and
especially
The
Antichrist
.
And
I
aske
whether
or
no
such
as
may
hold
forth
other
Worships
or
Religions
,
(
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
or
Antichristians
)
may
not
be
peaceable
and
quiet
Subjects
,
loving
and
helpfull
neighbours
,
faire
and
just
dealers
,
true
and
loyall
to
the
civill
government
?
It
is
cleare
they
may
from
all
Reason
and
Experience
in
many
flourishing
Cities
and
Kingdomes
of
the
World
,
and
so
offend
not
against
the
civill
State
and
Peace
;
nor
incurre
the
punishment
of
the
civill
sword
,
notwithstanding
that
in
spirituall
and
mysticall
account
they
are
ravenous
and
greedy
Wolves
.
Peace
.
2.
I
quaere
to
whom
Paul
gave
this
charge
to
watch
against
them
,
vers.
31.
Truth
.
They
were
not
the
Magistrates
of
the
City
of
Ephesus
,
but
the
Elders
or
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
Christ
(
his
mysticall
flock
of
sheepe
)
at
Ephesus
:
Vnto
them
was
this
charge
of
watching
given
,
and
so
consequently
of
driving
away
these
Wolves
.
And
however
that
many
of
these
charges
and
exhortations
given
by
that
One
Shepherd
Christ
Iesus
to
the
Shepherds
or
Ministers
of
Churches
,
civill
Magistrate
;
yet
I
desire
in
the
feare
and
holy
presence
of
God
it
may
bee
inquired
into
,
whether
in
all
the
Will
or
Testament
of
Christ
there
bee
any
such
word
of
Christ
command
,
promise
,
or
example
,
countenancing
the
Governors
of
the
civill
State
to
meddle
with
these
Wolves
,
if
in
civill
things
peaceable
and
obedient
.
Peace
.
Truly
if
this
charge
were
given
to
the
Magistrates
at
Ephesus
,
or
any
Magistrate
in
the
World
,
doubtlesse
they
must
bee
able
to
discerne
and
determine
(
out
of
their
owne
officiall
abilities
in
these
spirituall
Law
questions
)
who
are
spirituall
Sheep
,
what
is
their
food
,
what
their
poison
,
what
their
properties
,
who
their
Keepers
,
&c.
So
on
the
contrary
who
are
Wolves
,
what
their
properties
,
their
haunts
,
their
assaults
,
the
manner
of
taking
,
&c.
spiritually
:
(
and
this
beside
the
care
and
study
of
the
Civill
Lawes
,
and
the
discerning
of
his
owne
proper
Civill
Sheep
,
obedient
Sheepe
,
&c.
as
also
wolvish
oppressors
,
&c.
whom
he
is
bound
to
punish
and
suppresse
)
Truth
.
I
know
that
Civill
Magistrates
(
in
some
places
)
have
declined
the
name
of
Head
of
the
Church
,
They
must
be
sufficiently
also
able
to
judge
in
all
spirituall
causes
,
and
that
with
their
owne
,
and
not
with
other
mens
eyes
,
(
no
more
then
they
doe
in
civill
causes
)
contrary
to
the
common
practice
of
the
Governours
and
Rulers
of
Civill
States
,
who
often
set
up
that
for
a
Religion
or
Worship
to
God
,
which
the
Clergie
or
Churchmen
(
as
men
speake
)
shall
in
their
Consciences
agree
upon
.
And
if
this
be
not
so
,
to
wit
,
that
Magistrates
must
not
be
Spirituall
Iudges
(
as
some
decline
it
in
the
title
,
Supreme
Head
and
Governour
)
why
is
Gallio
wont
to
be
exclaimed
against
for
refusing
to
be
a
Iudge
in
such
matters
as
concerned
the
Iewish
Worship
and
Religion
?
How
is
he
censured
for
a
Prophane
person
,
without
conscience
,
&c.
in
that
he
would
bee
no
Iudge
or
Head
?
(
for
that
is
all
one
in
point
of
Government
.
)
Peace
.
In
the
third
place
I
quaerie
whether
the
Father
who
gave
,
CHAP.
XLIII
.
FOurthly
,
Lord
Iesus
to
drive
away
these
mysticall
and
spirituall
Wolves
?
Truth
.
True
it
is
,
against
the
inhumane
and
uncivill
violence
of
Persecutors
,
they
were
not
,
nor
are
Gods
children
able
and
provided
:
but
to
resist
,
drive
away
,
expell
,
and
kill
spirituall
&
mysticall
Wolves
by
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
none
are
fit
to
be
Christs
Shepherds
who
are
not
able●
Tit.
1.
9.
10.
11.
Peace
.
In
this
respect
therefore
me
thinks
we
may
●itly
allude
to
that
excellent
answer
of
Iob
to
Bildad
the
Shuhite
,
Iob
26.
5.
Lastly
,
I
ask
,
whether
(
as
men
deale
with
Wolves
)
these
wolves
as
Ephesus
were
intended
by
Paul
to
be
killed
,
their
braines
dasht
out
with
stones
,
staves
,
halberts
,
guns
,
&c.
in
the
hands
of
the
Elders
of
Ephesus
,
&
c
?
Truth
.
Doubtlesse
(
comparing
spirituall
things
with
spirituall
)
all
such
mysticall
wolves
must
spiritually
and
mystically
so
be
slain
.
And
the
Witnesses
of
Truth
,
Revel.
11.
speake
fire
,
and
kill
all
that
hurt
them
,
by
that
sierie
Word
of
God
,
and
that
two-edged
sword
in
their
hand
,
Psal.
149.
But
oh
what
streames
of
the
blood
of
Saints
have
been
and
must
be
shed
(
untill
the
Lambe
have
obtained
the
Victorie
,
bloody
doctrine
,
viz.
The
wolves
(
Hereticks
)
are
to
be
driven
away
,
their
braines
knock●
out
and
killed
,
the
poore
sheepe
to
be
preserved
for
whom
Christ
died
,
&c.
Is
not
this
to
take
Christ
Iesus
,
and
make
him
a
temporall
King
by
force
?
Iohn
6.
15.
Is
not
this
to
make
his
Kingdome
of
this
world
,
to
set
up
a
civill
and
temporall
Israel
,
to
bound
out
new
Earthly
holy
Lands
of
Canaan
,
yea
and
to
set
up
a
Spanish
Inquisition
in
all
parts
of
the
World
,
to
the
speedy
destruction
of
thousands
,
yea
of
millions
of
Soules
,
and
the
frustrating
of
the
sweet
end
of
the
comming
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
to
wit
,
to
save
mens
soules
(
and
to
that
end
not
to
destroy
their
bodies
)
by
his
own
blood
?
CHAP.
XLIV
.
Peace
.
THe
next
Scripture
produced
against
such
Persecution
,
is
2
Cor.
10.
4.
knowledge
of
God
,
and
bringing
into
captivity
every
thought
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
and
having
in
a
readinesse
to
avenge
all
disobedience
,
&c.
Unto
which
it
is
answered
,
When
Paul
saith
,
The
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnall
,
but
spirituall
:
he
denieth
not
civill
weapons
of
Iustice
to
the
civill
Magistrate
,
Rom.
13.
but
only
to
Church-officers
:
and
yet
the
weapons
of
Church
officers
he
acknowledgeth
to
be
such
,
as
though
they
be
spirituall
,
yet
are
ready
to
take
vengeance
on
all
disobedience
,
2
Cor.
10.
6.
which
hath
reference
,
amongst
other
Ordinances
,
to
the
censures
of
the
Church
against
scandalous
offenders
.
Truth
.
I
acknowledge
that
herein
the
Spirit
of
God
denieth
not
civill
weapons
of
justice
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
which
the
Scripture
he
quotes
,
Rom.
13.
abundantly
testifie
.
Yet
withall
I
must
aske
,
why
he
here
affirmeth
the
Apostle
denies
not
civill
weapons
of
Justice
to
the
civill
Magistrate
?
of
which
there
is
no
question
,
unlesse
that
(
according
to
his
scope
of
proving
persecution
for
conscience
)
he
intends
withall
,
that
the
Apostle
denies
not
civill
weapons
of
justice
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
in
Spirituall
and
Religious
causes
:
The
contrary
whereunto
(
the
Lord
assisting
)
I
shall
evince
,
both
from
this
very
Scripture
,
and
his
owne
observation
,
and
lastly
by
that
13
of
the
Romanes
,
by
himsefe
quoted
.
First
then
from
this
Scripture
and
his
owne
Observation
:
The
weapons
of
Church
officers
(
saith
he
)
are
such
,
which
though
they
be
spirituall
,
are
ready
to
take
vengeance
on
all
disobedience
;
which
hath
reference
(
saith
he
)
amongst
other
Ordinances
,
to
the
Censures
of
the
Church
against
scandalous
offenders
.
I
hence
observe
,
Civill
state
and
a
Spirituall
,
Civill
officers
and
spirituall
,
civill
weapons
and
spirituall
weapons
,
civill
vengeance
and
punishment
,
and
a
spirituall
vengeance
and
punishment
:
although
the
Spirit
speakes
not
here
expresly
of
Civill
Magistrates
and
their
civill
weapons
,
Civill
weapons
are
most
improper
and
unfitting
in
matters
of
the
Spirituall
state
and
kingdome
,
though
in
the
Civill
state
most
proper
and
sutable
.
CHAP.
XLV
.
FOr
(
to
keepe
to
the
similitude
which
the
Spirit
useth
,
for
instance
)
To
batter
downe
a
strong
hold
,
high
wall
,
fort
,
tower
or
castle
,
men
bring
not
a
first
and
second
Admonition
,
and
after
obstinacie
,
Excommunication
,
which
are
spirituall
weapons
concerning
them
that
be
in
the
Church
:
nor
exhortations
to
Repent
and
be
baptized
,
to
beleeve
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
&c.
which
are
proper
weapons
to
them
that
be
without
,
&c.
But
to
take
a
strong
hold
,
men
bring
Canons
,
Culverins
,
Saker
,
Bullets
,
Powder
,
Musquets
,
Swords
,
Pikes
,
&c.
and
these
to
this
end
are
weapons
effectuall
and
proportionable
.
On
the
other
side
,
to
batter
downe
Idolatry
,
false
worship
,
heresie
,
schisme
,
blindnesse
,
hardnesse
,
out
of
the
soule
and
spirit
,
it
is
vaine
,
improper
,
persecutors
,
stocks
,
whips
,
prisons
,
swords
,
gibbets
,
stakes
,
&c.
(
where
these
seem
to
prevaile
with
some
Cities
or
Kingdomes
,
a
stronger
force
sets
up
againe
,
what
a
weaker
pull'd
downe
)
but
against
these
spirituall
strong
holds
in
the
soules
of
men
,
Spirituall
Artillery
and
weapons
are
proper
,
which
are
mighty
through
God
to
subdue
and
bring
under
the
very
thought
to
obedience
,
or
else
to
binde
fast
the
soule
with
chaines
of
darknesse
,
and
locke
it
up
in
the
prison
of
unbeleefe
and
hardnesse
to
eternity
.
2.
I
observe
that
as
civill
weapons
are
improper
in
this
businesse
,
spirituall
weapons
in
the
hand
of
Church
officers
are
able
and
ready
to
take
vengeance
on
all
disobedience
,
that
is
able
and
mighty
,
sufficient
and
ready
for
the
Lords
worke
either
to
save
the
soule
,
or
to
kill
the
soule
of
whomsoever
,
be
the
party
or
parties
opposite
,
in
which
respect
I
may
againe
remember
that
speech
of
Iob
,
How
hast
thou
helped
him
that
hath
no
power
?
Iob
26.
Peace
.
Offer
this
(
as
Malachie
once
spake
)
to
the
Governours
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
pins
,
sticks
,
strawes
,
bulrushes
,
to
beat
and
batter
downe
stone
walls
,
mighty
Bulwarkes
,
what
might
his
expectation
and
reward
be
,
but
at
least
the
censure
of
a
man
distract
,
beside
himself
?
&c.
Truth
.
What
shall
we
then
conceive
of
His
displeasure
,
(
who
is
the
chiefe
or
Prince
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
rides
upon
the
Word
of
Truth
and
meeknesse
,
which
is
that
white
Horse
,
Rev.
6.
and
Rev.
19.
white
Troopers
upon
white
horses
)
when
to
His
helpe
and
aid
men
bring
and
adde
such
unnecessary
,
improper
and
weake
munition
?
Will
the
Lord
Iesus
(
did
He
ever
in
His
owne
Person
practice
,
or
did
he
appoint
to
)
joyne
to
His
Breastplate
of
Righteousnesse
,
iron
,
brasse
,
or
steel
,
a
target
of
wood
to
His
shield
of
Faith
?
His
two
edged
sword
comming
forth
of
the
mouth
of
Iesus
,
the
materiall
sword
,
the
worke
of
Smiths
and
Cutlers
?
or
a
girdle
of
shooes
leather
to
the
girdle
of
truth
,
&c.
Excellently
fit
and
proper
is
that
alarme
and
item
,
Horns
,
Rev.
17.
)
who
under
pretence
of
fighting
for
Christ
Iesus
give
their
power
to
the
Beast
against
Him
,
and
be
warned
ye
Iudges
of
the
Earth
:
Kisse
the
Son
,
that
is
with
subjection
and
affection
,
acknowledge
Him
only
the
King
and
Iudge
of
soules
(
in
that
power
bequeathed
to
His
Ministers
and
Churches
)
lest
if
His
wrath
be
kindled
,
yea
but
a
little
,
then
blessed
are
they
that
trust
in
Him
.
CHAP.
XLVI
.
Peace
.
NOw
in
the
second
place
concerning
that
Scripture
,
Rom.
13.
temporall
destruction
by
Civill
wars
and
combustions
in
the
world
?
My
humble
request
therefore
is
to
the
Father
of
Lights
,
to
send
out
the
bright
beames
of
the
Sun
of
Righteousnesse
,
and
to
scatter
the
mist
which
that
old
serpent
,
the
great
jugler
Sathan
,
hath
raised
about
this
holy
Scripture
,
and
my
request
to
you
(
divine
Truth
)
is
for
your
care
and
paines
to
inlighten
and
cleare
this
Scripture
.
Truth
.
First
then
upon
the
serious
examination
of
this
whole
Scripture
it
will
appeare
that
from
the
ninth
verse
of
12
Chap.
Lord
Iesus
.
For
,
having
in
the
whole
Epistle
handled
that
great
point
of
free
Iustification
by
the
free
Grace
of
God
in
Christ●
in
the
beginning
of
the
12
Chap.
he
exhorts
the
Beleevers
to
give
and
dedicate
themselves
unto
the
Lord
both
in
soule
and
body
,
and
unto
the
9
verse
of
the
12
Chap.
he
expressely
mentioneth
their
conversation
in
the
Kingdome
or
Body
of
Christ
Iesus
,
together
with
the
severall
Officers
thereof
.
And
from
the
9
ver.
to
the
end
of
the
13
he
plainly
discourseth
of
their
civill
conversation
,
and
walking
,
one
toward
another●
and
with
all
men
,
from
whence
he
hath
faire
occasion
to
speake
largely
concerning
their
subjection
to
Magistrates
in
the
13
Chap.
Hence
it
is
that
verse
7
of
this
13
Chap.
Paul
exhorts
to
performance
of
love
to
all
men
(
Magistrates
and
subjects
)
verse
7.
8.
Render
therefore
to
all
their
due
,
custome
,
feare
to
whom
feare
,
honour
to
whom
honour
.
Owe
nothing
to
any
man
,
but
to
love
one
another
,
for
he
that
loveth
another
hath
fulfilled
the
Law
.
If
any
man
doubt
(
as
the
Papists
speak
)
whether
a
man
may
perfectly
fulfill
the
Law
;
that
loveth
hath
fulfilled
the
Law
]
concerneth
not
the
whole
Law
in
the
first
Table
,
that
is
the
worship
and
Kingdome
of
God
in
Christ
.
Secondly
,
That
the
Apostle
speaks
not
here
of
perfect
observation
of
the
second
Table
without
failing
in
word
or
act
toward
men
,
but
layes
open
the
summe
and
sustance
of
the
Law
,
which
is
love
,
and
that
he
that
walkes
by
the
rule
of
love
toward
all
men
(
Magistrates
and
subjects
)
he
hath
rightly
attained
unto
what
the
Law
aimes
at
,
and
so
in
Evangelicall
obedience
fulfills
and
keeps
the
Law
.
Hence
therefore
againe
in
the
9
verse
having
discoursed
of
the
5
Command
in
this
point
of
Superiours
,
he
makes
all
the
rest
of
the
Commandements
of
the
second
Table
,
which
concerne
our
walking
with
man
(
viz.
Thou
shalt
not
kill
,
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
,
Thou
shalt
not
steale
,
Thou
shalt
not
beare
false
witnesse
,
Thou
shalt
not
covet
:
and
if
there
be
any
other
Commandement
,
to
be
briefly
comprehended
in
this
saying
,
namely
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
.
And
verse
10
Love
worketh
no
ill
to
his
neighbour
,
therefore
love
is
the
fulfilling
of
the
Law
,
that
is
(
as
before
)
the
Law
concerning
our
civill
conversation
toward
All
men
,
Magistrates
or
Governours
,
and
fellow
subjects
of
all
conditions
.
CHAP.
XLVII
.
Peace
.
ALthough
the
Scripture
is
sufficient
to
make
the
man
of
God
perfect
,
foole
Wise
to
salvation
,
and
our
faith
in
God
must
be
only
founded
upon
the
Rocke
Christ
,
and
not
upon
the
sand
of
mens
judgements
and
opinions
:
Yet
as
Paul
alledgeth
the
judgement
and
sayings
of
unbeleevers
for
their
conviction
out
of
their
owne
tenets
and
grants
:
So
I
pray
you
to
set
downe
the
words
of
one
or
two
(
not
unbeleevers
in
their
persons
,
but
excellent
and
prestious
servants
and
witnesses
of
God
in
their
times
,
whose
names
are
sweet
and
pretious
to
all
that
feare
God
)
who
although
their
judgement
ran
in
the
common
streame
,
viz.
That
Magistrates
were
keepers
of
the
2
Tables
,
defendors
of
the
Faith
against
Hereticks
,
and
notwithstanding
what
ever
they
have
written
for
defence
of
their
judgements
,
yet
the
light
of
truth
so
evidently
shined
upon
their
soules
in
this
Scripture
,
that
they
absolutely
denied
the
13
of
the
Romanes
to
concerne
any
matter
of
the
first
Table
.
Truth
.
First
,
I
shall
produce
that
excellent
servant
of
God
,
civill
Magistrates
,
and
therefore
in
vaine
doe
they
who
exercise
power
over
consciences
,
goe
about
from
this
place
to
establish
their
sacrilegious
tyranny
.
Peace
.
I
know
how
far
most
men
(
and
especially
the
sheep
of
Iesus
will
●lie
from
the
thought
of
exercising
tyranny
over
conscience
)
that
happily
they
will
disclaime
the
dealing
of
all
with
mens
consciences
:
Yet
if
the
Acts
and
Statutes
which
are
made
by
them
concerning
the
worship
of
God
be
attended
to
;
their
profession
(
and
that
out
of
zeale
according
to
the
patterne
of
that
ceremoniall
and
figurative
state
of
Israel
)
to
suffer
no
other
Religion
nor
worship
in
their
Territories
,
Civill
weapons
,
and
all
that
from
this
very
13
of
the
Romanes
;
I
say
if
these
particulars
and
others
be
with
feare
and
trembling
in
the
presence
of
the
most
High
examined
;
the
wonderfull
deceit
of
their
owne
hearts
shall
appeare
unto
them
,
and
how
guilty
they
●ill
appeare
to
be
of
wrestling
this
Scripture
before
the
Tribunall
of
the
most
High
.
Truth
.
Again
Calvin
speaking
concerning
fulfilling
of
the
Law
by
love
,
writes
thus
on
the
same
place
:
Sed
Pauls●
in
totam
〈◊〉
respic●
tantum
de
officiis
lequitur
,
quae
nobis
erg●●
〈◊〉
demand●n●ur
à
lig●
:
That
is
,
Paul
hath
not
respect
unto
the
whole
Law
,
he
speaks
only
of
those
duties
which
the
Law
commands
towards
our
neighbours
,
and
it
is
manifest
,
that
in
this
place
by
our
neighbours
hee
meanes
high
and
low
,
Magistrates
and
subjects
,
unto
whom
we
ought
to
walke
by
the
rule
of
love
,
paying
unto
every
one
their
due
.
Againe
,
Caeterùm
Paulus
hic
tantùm
memînit
secundae
Tabulae
quia
de
ea
tantum
erat
quaestio
.
But
Paul
here
only
mentioneth
the
second
Table
,
because
the
question
was
only
concerning
that
.
And
againe
,
humane
society
;
for
the
first
Table
of
the
Law
which
concerneth
the
Worship
of
God
is
not
in
the
least
manner
here
touched
.
After
Calvin
,
his
successour
in
Geneva
that
holy
and
learned
Beza
The
whole
Law
(
saith
he
)
commands
nothing
else
but
the
love
of
God
,
and
yet
neverthelesse
since
the
Apostle
in
this
place
discourseth
of
the
duties
of
men
one
toward
another
,
I
thinke
this
terme
law
ought
to
be
restrained
to
the
second
Table
.
CHAP.
XLVIII
.
Peace
.
I
Pray
now
proceed
to
the
second
Argument
from
this
Scripture
against
the
use
of
civil
weapons
in
matters
of
Religion
and
spirituall
worship
.
Truth
.
The
Spirit
of
God
here
commands
subjection
and
obedience
to
higher
Powers
,
even
to
the
Romane
Emperours
and
all
subordinate
Magistrates
;
and
yet
the
Emperours
and
Governours
under
them
were
strangers
from
the
life
of
God
in
Christ
,
yea
most
averse
and
opposite
,
yea
cruell
and
bloody
Persecutors
of
the
name
and
Followers
of
Iesus
:
and
yet
unto
these
is
this
subjection
and
obedience
commanded
.
Now
true
it
is
,
that
as
the
civill
Magistrate
is
apt
not
to
content
himselfe
with
the
majesty
of
an
earthly
Throne
,
Crowne
,
Sword
,
Scepter
,
but
to
seat
himselfe
in
the
Throne
of
David
in
the
Church
:
So
Gods
people
(
and
it
may
be
in
Pauls
time
)
considering
their
high
and
glorious
preferment
and
priviledges
by
Iesus
Christ
,
were
apt
to
be
much
tempted
to
despise
Civill
Governours
,
especially
such
as
were
ignorant
of
the
Son
of
God
,
and
persecuted
him
in
his
servants
.
Now
then
I
argue
,
Romane
Emperours
and
Romane
Magistrates
in
spirituall
causes
,
as
to
defend
the
truth
which
they
were
no
way
able
to
discerne
,
but
persecuted
,
(
and
upon
trust
from
others
no
Magistrate
(
not
perswaded
in
his
owne
conscience
)
is
to
take
it
.
)
Or
else
to
punish
Hereticks
,
whom
then
also
they
must
discerne
and
judge
,
or
else
condemne
them
as
the
Iewes
would
have
Pilate
condemne
the
Lord
Iesus
upon
the
sentence
of
others
,
I
say
if
Paul
should
have
(
in
this
Scripture
)
put
this
worke
upon
these
Romane
Governours
,
and
commanded
the
Churches
of
Christ
to
have
yeelded
subjection
in
any
such
matters
,
he
must
(
in
the
judgement
of
all
men
)
have
put
out
the
eye
of
Faith
and
Reason
and
Sense
at
once
.
CHAP.
XLIX
.
Peace
.
IT
is
said
by
some
,
Why
then
did
Paul
himselfe
,
Act.
25.
appeale
to
Caesar
,
unlesse
that
Caesar
(
though
he
was
not
,
yet
)
he
ought
to
have
beene
a
fit
Iudge
in
such
matters
?
Truth
.
I
answer
,
if
Paul
in
this
Appeale
to
Caesar
,
Romane
Emperours
Tribunall
,
knowing
him
to
be
an
Idolatrous
stranger
from
〈◊〉
true
God
,
Lord
Iesus
,
the
Lambe
of
God
,
I
say
let
it
be
considered
whether
or
no
he
had
committed
these
5.
Evils
.
The
first
against
the
dimmest
light
of
Reason
in
appealing
to
darknesse
to
judge
light
,
to
unrighteousnesse
to
judge
righteousnesse
,
the
spiritually
blinde
,
to
judge
and
end
the
controversie
concerning
heavenly
colours
.
Secondly
,
against
the
cause
of
Religion
,
which
if
condemned
by
every
inferiour
Idolater
,
must
needs
bee
condemned
by
the
Caesars
themselves
,
who
(
Nabuchadnezzar-like
)
set
up
their
State-images
or
Religions
,
commanding
the
Worlds
uniformity
of
worship
to
them
.
Thirdly
,
against
the
holy
State
and
Calling
of
the
Christians
themselves
,
who
(
by
virtue
of
their
subjection
to
Christ
)
even
the
least
of
them
are
in
spirituall
things
above
the
highest
Potentates
or
Emperours
in
the
world
,
who
continue
in
enmity
against
,
or
in
an
ignorant
naturall
state
without
Christ
Iesus
.
This
honour
or
high
exaltation
above
all
his
Holy
ones
,
to
binde
(
not
literally
but
spiritually
)
their
Kings
in
Chaines
,
and
their
Nobles
in
Linkes
of
Iron
,
Psal.
49.
Fourthly
,
against
his
owne
Calling
,
Apostleship
,
or
office
of
Ministery
,
unto
which
Caesar
himselfe
and
all
Potentates
(
in
spirituall
and
soule
matters
)
ought
to
have
submitted
:
and
unto
which
in
controversies
of
Christs
Church
and
Kingdome
,
Caesar
himself
ought
to
have
appealed
,
the
Church
of
God
being
built
upon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Ephes.
2.
20.
And
therefore
in
case
that
any
of
the
Romane
Governours
,
Lord
Iesus
in
the
hands
of
the
Apostles
and
Churches
,
and
might
not
the
Apostles
and
Churches
have
refused
to
have
baptized
or
washed
them
into
the
profession
of
Christ
Iesus
,
upon
the
apprehension
of
their
unworthinesse
?
Or
if
received
into
Christian
Fellowship
,
were
they
not
to
stand
at
the
Bar
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
the
Church
,
concerning
either
their
opinions
or
practices
,
were
they
not
to
be
cast
out
and
delivered
unto
Sathan
by
the
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
if
after
once
and
twice
admonition
they
persist
obstinate
,
as
faithfully
and
impartially
,
as
if
they
were
the
meanest
in
the
Empire
:
Yea
,
although
the
Apostles
,
the
Churches
,
the
Elders
or
Governours
thereof
were
poore
and
meane
despised
persons
in
civill
respects
,
and
were
themselves
bound
to
yeeld
all
faithfull
and
loyall
obedience
to
such
Emperours
and
Governours
in
Civill
things
.
Were
they
not
(
if
Christians
)
bound
themselves
to
have
submitted
to
these
spirituall
decrees
of
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
as
well
as
the
lowest
and
meanest
members
of
Christ
,
Act.
16
?
And
if
so
,
how
should
Paul
appeale
in
spirituall
things
to
Caesar
,
or
write
to
the
Churches
of
Iesus
to
submite
in
Christian
or
Spirituall
matters
?
Fifthly
,
if
Paul
had
appealed
to
Caesar
in
spirituall
respects
,
hee
had
greatly
prophaned
the
holy
name
of
God
in
holy
things
,
in
so
improper
and
vaine
a
prostitution
of
spirituall
things
to
carnall
and
naturall
judgements
,
which
are
not
able
to
comprehend
spirituall
matters
,
which
are
alone
spiritually
discerned
,
1
Cor.
2.
And
yet
Caesar
(
as
a
civill
supreme
Magistrate
)
ought
to
defend
Paul
from
Civill
violence
,
sta●derous
accusations
about
sedition
,
mutiny
,
civill
disobedience
,
&c.
And
in
that
sense
who
doubts
but
God's
people
may
appeale
to
the
Romane
Caesar
,
an
Egyptian
Pharach
,
a
Philistian
Abimelecke
,
an
Assyrian
Nabuchadnezzar
,
the
great
M●gol
,
Prester
Iohn
,
the
great
Turke
,
or
an
Indian
Sachim
?
CHAP.
L.
Peace
.
WHich
is
the
third
Argument
against
the
civill
Magistrates
power
in
spirituall
and
soule
matters
out
of
this
Scripture
,
Rom.
13
?
Truth
.
I
dispute
from
the
nature
of
the
Magistrates
weapons
,
vers
.
4.
He
hath
a
sword
(
which
hee
beares
not
in
vaine
)
delivered
to
him
,
as
I
acknowledge
from
Gods
appointment
in
the
free
consent
and
choice
of
the
subjects
for
common
good
.
We
must
distinguish
of
swords
.
We
finde
foure
sorts
of
swords
mentioned
in
the
New
Testament
.
First
,
the
sword
of
persecution
,
which
Herod
stretched
forth
against
Iames
,
Act.
12.
Secondly
,
the
sword
of
Gods
Spirit
,
expresly
said
to
be
the
Word
of
God
,
Ephes.
6.
A
sword
of
two
edges
caried
in
the
mouth
of
Christ
,
Rev.
1.
which
is
of
strong
and
mighty
operation
,
piercing
betweene
the
bones
and
the
marrow
,
betweene
the
soule
and
the
spirit
,
Heb.
4.
Thirdly
,
the
great
sword
of
War
and
Destruction
,
given
to
him
that
rides
that
terrible
Red
Horse
of
War
,
so
that
he
takes
Peace
from
the
Earth
,
and
men
kill
one
another
,
as
is
most
lamentably
true
in
the
slaughter
of
so
many
hundred
thousand
soules
within
these
few
yeares
in
severall
parts
of
Europe
,
our
owne
and
others
.
None
of
these
3
swords
are
intended
in
this
Scripture
:
Therefore
,
fourthly
,
there
is
a
Civill
sword
,
Civill
justice
;
which
being
of
a
materiall
civill
nature
,
for
the
defence
of
Persons
,
Estates
,
Families
,
Liberties
of
a
City
or
Civill
State
,
and
the
suppressing
of
uncivill
or
injurious
persons
or
actions
by
such
civill
punishment
,
It
cannot
according
to
its
utmost
reach
and
capacitie
(
now
under
Christ
,
when
all
Nations
are
meerly
civill
,
without
any
such
typicall
holy
respect
upon
them
,
as
was
upon
Israel
a
Nationall
Church
)
I
say
,
cannot
extend
to
spirituall
and
Soul-causes
,
Spirituall
and
Soule
punishment
,
which
belongs
to
that
spirituall
sword
with
two
edges
,
the
soule-piercing
(
in
soule-saving
or
soule-killing
)
the
Word
of
God
.
CHAP.
LII
.
Truth
.
A
Fourth
Argument
from
this
Scripture
I
take
in
the
6.
verse
,
Tribute
,
custome
,
&c.
which
is
a
meerly
civill
Reward
or
Recompence
for
the
Magistrates
worke
.
Now
as
the
wages
are
,
such
is
the
worke
:
But
the
wages
are
meerely
civill
,
Custome
,
Tribute
,
&c.
not
the
contributions
of
the
Saints
or
churches
of
Christ
(
proper
to
the
Spirituall
and
Christian
state
)
and
such
work
only
must
the
Magistrate
attend
upon
,
as
may
properly
deserve
such
civill
wages
,
reward
or
recompence
.
Lastly
,
Spirit
of
God
never
intended
to
direct
or
warrant
the
Magistrate
to
use
his
Power
in
spirituall
affaires
and
Religious
worship
:
I
argue
,
from
the
terme
or
title
it
pleaseth
the
wisedome
of
God
to
give
such
Civill
officers
,
to
wit
,
(
vers.
6.
)
Gods
Ministers
.
Now
at
the
very
first
blush
,
no
man
denies
a
double
Ministerie
.
The
one
appointed
by
Christ
Iesus
in
his
Church
,
to
gather
,
to
governe
,
receive
in
,
cast
out
,
House
,
Citie
or
Kingdome
of
God
,
Ephes.
4.
1
Cor.
12.
Secondly
,
a
Civill
Ministery
or
office
,
From
all
which
premises
,
viz.
that
the
scope
of
the
Spirit
of
God
in
this
Chapter
is
to
handle
the
matters
of
the
second
Table
(
having
handled
the
matters
of
the
first
in
the
12.
)
since
the
Magistrates
of
whom
Paul
wrote
,
were
naturall
,
ungodly
,
persecuting
,
and
yet
lawfull
Magistrates
,
and
to
be
obeyed
in
all
lawfull
Civill
things
.
Since
all
Magistrates
are
Gods
Ministers
,
essentially
civill
,
bounded
to
a
civill
work
,
with
civill
weapons
or
instruments
,
and
paid
or
rewarded
with
civill
rewards
.
From
all
which
,
I
say
,
I
undeniably
collect
,
that
this
Scripture
is
generally
mistaken
,
and
wrested
from
the
scope
of
Gods
Spirit
,
and
the
nature
of
the
place
,
and
cannot
truly
be
alleadged
by
any
for
the
Power
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
to
be
exercised
in
spirituall
and
Soule-matters
.
CHAP.
LII
.
Peace
.
AGainst
this
I
know
many
object
out
of
the
4.
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
Truth
.
I
answer
,
that
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
generally
opposed
to
Civill
Goodnesse
or
Virtue
in
a
Common-wealth
,
and
not
to
Spirituall
Good
or
Religion
in
the
Church
.
Secondly
,
I
have
proved
from
the
scope
of
the
place
,
that
here
is
not
intended
Evill
against
the
Spirituall
or
Christian
Estate
,
handled
in
the
12
Chap.
but
Evill
against
the
Civill
State
,
in
this
13.
properly
falling
under
the
cognizance
of
the
Civill
Minister
of
God
,
the
Magistrate
,
and
punishable
by
that
civill
sword
of
his
,
as
an
incivilitie
,
disorder
,
or
breach
of
that
civill
order
,
peace
and
civility
,
unto
which
all
the
Inhabitants
of
a
City
,
Town
,
or
Kingdome
oblige
themselves
.
Peace
.
I
have
heard
that
the
Elders
of
the
New-English
Churches
,
(
who
yet
out
of
this
13
Rom.
maintaine
Persecution
)
grant
that
the
Magistrate
is
to
preserve
the
peace
and
welfare
of
the
State
,
and
therefore
that
he
ought
not
to
punish
such
sinnes
as
hurt
not
his
peace
.
In
particular
,
they
say
,
the
Magistra●e
may
not
punish
secret
sinnes
in
the
Soule
:
Nor
such
sinnes
as
are
yet
handling
in
the
Church
in
a
private
way
:
Nor
such
sinnes
which
are
private
in
Families
;
and
therefore
they
say
,
the
Magistrate
transgresteth
to
prosecute
complaints
of
children
against
their
parents
,
servants
agai●st
masters
,
wives
against
husbands
,
(
and
yet
this
proper
to
the
Civill
State
)
Nor
such
sinnes
as
are
between
the
Members
and
Churches
themselves
.
And
they
confesse
,
that
if
the
Magistrate
punish
,
and
the
Church
punish
,
there
will
be
a
greater
Rent
in
their
Peace
.
Truth
.
From
thence
(
sweet
Peace
)
may
we
well
observe
,
First
,
the
Magistrate
is
not
to
punish
all
Evill
,
according
to
this
their
confession
.
The
distinction
of
private
and
publike
Evill
will
not
here
availe
,
because
such
as
urge
that
terme
Evill
,
viz
,
that
the
Magistrate
is
to
punish
Evill
,
urge
it
strictly
,
eo
nomine
,
because
Heresie
,
Blasphemie
,
false
Church
,
false
Ministerie
is
evill
,
as
well
as
Disorder
in
a
Civill
State
.
Secondly
,
I
observe
,
how
they
take
away
from
the
Magistrate
that
which
is
proper
to
his
cognisance
,
as
the
complaints
of
servants
,
children
,
wives
,
against
their
parents
,
masters
,
husbands
,
&c.
(
Families
as
families
,
being
as
stones
which
make
up
the
common
building
,
and
are
properly
the
object
of
the
Magistrates
care
,
in
respect
of
Civill
Government
,
Civill
order
and
obedience
.
)
CHAP.
LIV.
Peace
.
I
Pray
now
(
lastly
)
proceed
to
the
Authours
Reason
why
Christs
Disciples
should
be
so
far
from
persecuting
,
that
they
ought
to
blesse
them
that
curse
them
,
and
pray
for
them
that
persecute
them
,
because
of
the
freenesse
of
Gods
grace
,
and
the
deepenesse
of
his
Councels
,
calling
them
that
are
Enemies
,
Persecutors
,
No
people
,
to
become
meeke
Lambes
,
the
sheep
and
people
of
God
,
according
to
1
Pet.
2.
20.
You
which
were
not
a
people
,
are
now
a
people
,
&c.
and
Matth.
20.
6.
Some
come
at
the
Last
houre
,
which
if
they
were
cut
off
because
they
came
not
sooner
,
would
be
prevented
,
and
so
should
never
come
.
Unto
this
Reason
the
Answerer
is
pleased
thus
to
reply
:
First
in
generall
;
We
must
not
doe
Evill
,
that
Good
may
come
thereof
.
Secondly
,
in
particular
,
he
affirmeth
,
that
it
is
evill
to
tolerate
seditious
evill
doers
,
seducing
Teachers
,
scandalous
livers
:
Truth
.
I
answer
,
first
,
by
assenting
to
the
generall
Proposition
,
that
it
is
most
true
,
like
unto
Christ
Jesus
himselfe
,
a
sure
foundation
,
1
Cor.
3.
Yet
what
is
built
upon
it
,
I
hope
(
by
Gods
assistance
)
to
make
it
appeare
is
but
hay
and
stubble
,
dead
and
withered
,
not
suiting
that
golden
foundation
,
nor
pleasing
to
the
Father
of
mercies
,
nor
comfortable
to
the
Soules
of
men
.
It
is
evill
(
saith
he
)
to
tolerate
notorious
evill
doers
,
seducing
Teachers
,
scandalous
livers
.
In
which
speech
I
observe
2
evills
:
First
that
this
Proposition
is
too
large
and
generall
,
because
the
Rule
admits
of
exception
,
and
that
according
to
the
will
of
God
.
1.
It
is
true
,
that
Evill
cannot
alter
its
nature
,
but
it
is
alway
Evill
,
as
darknesse
is
alway
darknesse
,
yet
2.
It
must
be
remembred
,
that
it
is
one
thing
to
command
,
approve
Evill
,
and
another
thing
to
permit
and
suffer
Evill
with
protestation
against
it
,
or
dislike
of
it
,
at
least
without
approbation
of
it
.
Lastly
,
this
sufferance
or
permission
of
Evill
is
not
for
its
ownsake
,
but
for
the
sake
of
Good
,
which
puts
a
respect
of
Goodnesse
upon
such
permission
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
for
Gods
owne
Glorie
sake
(
which
is
the
highest
Good
)
he
endures
,
that
is
,
permits
or
suffers
the
Vessels
of
Wrath
,
Rom.
9.
And
therefore
although
he
be
of
pure
eyes
,
and
can
behold
no
iniquitie
,
yet
his
pure
eyes
patiently
and
quietly
beholds
and
permits
all
the
idolatries
and
prophanations
,
all
the
thefts
and
rapines
,
all
the
whoredomes
and
abominations
,
all
the
murthers
and
poysonings
;
and
yet
I
say
,
for
his
glory
sake
he
is
patient
,
and
long
permits
.
Hence
for
his
peoples
sake
(
which
is
the
next
Good
in
his
Son
)
he
is
oftentimes
pleased
to
permit
and
suffer
the
wicked
to
enjoy
a
longer
reprive
.
Therefore
he
gave
Paul
all
the
lives
that
were
in
the
ship
,
Acts
27.
Therefore
he
would
not
so
soone
have
destroyed
Sodome
,
but
granted
a
longer
permission
,
had
there
been
but
10
righteous
,
Gen.
19.
Therefore
,
Ierem.
5.
had
he
found
some
to
have
stood
in
the
gap
,
he
would
have
spared
others
.
Therefore
gave
he
Iesabel
a
time
or
space
,
Revel.
2.
Therefore
for
his
Glory
sake
hath
he
permitted
longer
great
sinners
,
who
afterward
have
perished
in
their
season
,
as
we
see
in
the
case
of
Ahab
,
the
Ninevites
and
Amorites
.
&c.
Hence
it
pleased
the
Lord
not
onely
to
permit
the
many
evills
against
his
owne
honourable
ordinance
of
Mariage
in
the
world
,
Abraham
,
Iacob
,
David
,
Salomon
,
yea
with
some
expression
which
seeme
to
give
approbation
,
as
2
Sam.
12.
Peace
.
It
may
be
said
,
this
is
no
patterne
for
us
,
because
God
is
above
Law
,
and
an
absolute
Soveraigne
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
although
wee
finde
him
sometime
dispensing
with
his
Law
,
yet
we
never
finde
him
deny
himselfe
,
or
utter
a
falshood
:
And
therefore
when
it
crosseth
not
an
absolute
Rule
to
permit
and
tolerate
(
as
in
the
case
of
the
permission
of
the
soules
and
consciences
of
all
men
in
the
world
,
I
have
shewne
and
shall
shew
further
it
doth
not
)
it
will
not
hinder
our
being
holy
as
hee
is
holy
in
all
manner
of
conversation
.
CHAP.
LIV.
Peace
.
IT
will
yet
bee
said
,
it
pleaseth
God
to
permit
Adulteries
,
Murthers
,
Poisons
:
God
suffers
men
like
fishes
to
devoure
each
other
,
Habac.
1.
the
wicked
to
flourish
,
Ier.
12.
yea
sends
the
Tyrants
of
the
world
to
destroy
the
Nations
,
and
plunder
them
of
their
riches
,
Isa.
10.
Should
men
doe
so
,
the
world
would
be
a
Wildernesse
,
and
beside
we
have
command
for
zealous
execution
of
Justice
impartially
,
speedily
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
For
,
whereas
the
Pharises
urged
it
,
that
Moses
commanded
to
give
a
Bill
of
Divorcement
and
to
put
away
:
the
Lord
Iesus
expoundeth
it
,
Moses
for
the
hardnesse
of
your
heart
suffered
or
permitted
,
Math.
19.
17
,
18.
This
was
a
permissive
generall
good
,
in
preventing
the
continuall
fires
of
Dissentions
&
Combustions
in
families
(
yea
it
may
be
Murthers
,
Poysons
,
Adulteries
which
that
people
(
as
the
wisedome
of
God
foresaw
)
was
apt
out
of
the
hardnesse
of
their
heart
to
breake
out
into
,
were
it
not
for
this
preventing
permission
.
Hence
it
was
that
for
a
further
publike
good
sake
,
and
the
publike
safety
,
David
permitted
Ioab
,
a
notorious
malefactor
,
and
Shimei
and
Adonijah
,
&c.
And
civill
States
and
Governours
in
like
cases
have
and
doe
permit
and
suffer
what
neither
David
nor
any
civill
Governour
ought
to
doe
or
have
done
,
were
it
not
to
prevent
the
hazard
of
the
whole
,
in
the
shedding
of
much
innocent
blood
(
together
with
the
n●cent
)
in
civill
combustions
.
Peace
.
It
may
be
said
,
Ioab
,
Shimei
,
Adonijah
,
&c.
were
only
(
as
it
were
)
reprived
for
a
time
,
and
proves
only
that
a
season
ought
to
be
attended
for
their
punishment
.
Truth
.
Answ.
I
answer
,
I
produce
not
these
instances
to
prove
a
permission
of
Tares
(
Antichristians
,
Heretikes
)
which
other
Scriptures
abundantly
prove
,
but
to
make
it
cleare
(
against
the
Answerers
allegation
,
that
even
in
the
civill
State
permission
of
notorious
evill
doers
,
even
against
the
civill
State
,
is
not
disapproved
by
God
himselfe
,
and
the
wisest
of
his
servants
in
its
season
.
CHAP.
LV.
Truth
.
I
Proceed
.
civill
State
,
Vsury
,
for
the
preventing
of
a
greater
evill
in
the
civill
Body
,
as
stealing
,
robbing
,
murthering
,
perishing
of
the
poore
,
and
the
hindrance
or
stop
of
commerce
and
dealing
in
the
Commonwealth
.
Just
like
Physicians
,
wisely
permitting
noysome
humours
,
and
sometimes
diseases
,
when
the
cure
or
purging
would
prove
more
dangerous
to
the
destruction
of
the
whole
,
a
weake
or
crazy
body
,
and
specially
at
such
a
time
.
Thus
in
many
other
instances
it
pleased
the
Father
of
lights
the
God
of
Israel
,
to
permit
that
people
,
especially
in
the
matter
of
their
demand
of
a
King
,
This
ground
,
to
wit
,
for
a
common
good
of
the
whole
,
is
the
same
with
that
of
the
Lord
Iesus
commanding
the
Tares
to
be
permitted
in
the
World
,
because
otherwise
the
good
wheat
should
be
indangered
to
be
rooted
up
out
of
the
Field
or
World
also
,
as
well
as
the
[
1
](A66445-e67380-b)
1
Of
the
good
Whe●e
.
ares
:
and
therefore
for
the
good
sake
the
Tares
,
which
are
indeed
evill
,
were
to
be
permitted
:
Yea
and
for
the
generall
good
of
the
whole
world
,
the
field
it selfe
,
[
2
](A66445-e67410-b)
2
Of
the
whole
world
,
●he
field
it selfe
.
which
for
want
of
this
obedience
to
that
command
of
Christ
,
hath
beene
and
is
laid
waste
and
desolate
,
with
the
fury
and
rage
of
civill
War
,
professedly
raised
and
maintained
(
as
all
States
professe
for
the
maintenance
of
one
true
Religion
(
after
the
patterne
of
that
typicall
land
of
Canaan
)
and
to
suppresse
and
pluck
up
these
Tares
of
false
Prophets
and
false
Professors
,
Antichristians
,
Heretickes
,
&c.
out
of
the
world
.
Hence
illae
lachrymae
:
hence
Germanies
,
Irelands
,
and
now
Englands
teares
and
dreadfull
desolations
,
which
ought
to
have
beene
,
and
may
bee
for
the
future
(
by
obedience
to
the
command
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
concerning
the
permission
of
Tares
to
live
in
the
world
,
though
not
in
the
Church
)
I
say
ought
to
have
beene
,
and
may
bee
mercifully
prevented
.
CHAP.
LVI
.
Peace
.
I
Pray
descend
now
to
the
second
evill
which
you
observe
in
the
Answerers
position
,
viz.
that
it
would
bee
evill
to
tolerate
notorious
evill
doers
,
seducing
teachers
,
&c.
Truth
.
I
say
,
the
evill
is
,
that
he
most
improperly
and
confusedly
joynes
and
couples
seducing
teachers
with
scandalous
livers
.
Peace
.
But
is
it
not
true
that
the
world
is
full
of
seducing
teachers
,
and
is
it
not
true
that
seducing
teachers
are
notorious
evill
doers
?
Truth
.
I
answer
:
far
be
it
from
me
to
deny
either
:
and
yet
in
two
things
I
shall
discover
the
great
evill
of
this
joyning
and
coupling
seducing
teachers
,
and
scandalous
livers
as
one
adaequate
or
proper
object
of
the
Magistrates
care
and
worke
to
suppresse
and
punish
.
First
,
it
is
not
an
Homogeneall
(
as
we
speake
)
but
an
Heterogeneall
commixture
or
joyning
together
of
things
most
different
in
kindes
and
natures
,
as
if
they
were
both
of
one
consideration
.
For
who
knowes
not
but
that
many
seducing
teachers
,
Paganish
,
Iewish
,
Turkish
,
or
Antichristian
Religion
,
may
be
clear
and
free
from
scandalous
offences
in
their
life
,
as
also
from
disobedience
to
the
Civill
Lawes
of
a
State
?
Yea
the
Answerer
himselfe
hath
elsewhere
granted
,
that
if
the
Lawes
of
a
Civill
State
be
not
broken
,
the
Peace
is
not
broken
.
Againe
,
who
knowes
not
that
a
seducing
teacher
properly
sinnes
against
a
Church
or
Spirituall
estate
and
Lawes
of
it
,
and
therefore
ought
most
properly
and
onely
to
bee
dealt
withall
in
such
a
way
,
and
by
such
weapons
as
the
Lord
Iesus
himselfe
hath
appointed
gainsayers
,
opposites
and
disobedients
(
either
within
his
Church
or
without
)
to
be
convinced
,
repelled
,
resisted
,
and
slaine
withall
.
Whereas
scandalous
offendours
against
Parents
,
life
,
chastity
,
goods
or
good
name
in
the
rest
,
is
properly
transgression
against
the
Civill
State
and
Commonweale
,
or
the
worldly
state
of
Men
:
And
therefore
consequently
if
the
World
or
Civill
State
ought
to
be
preserved
by
Civill
Government
or
Governours
;
such
scandalous
effendours
ought
not
to
be
tolerated
,
but
supprest
according
to
the
wisdome
and
prudence
of
the
said
Government
.
Secondly
,
as
there
is
a
fallacious
conjoying
and
confounding
together
persons
of
severall
kindes
and
natures
,
differing
as
much
as
Spirit
and
Flesh
,
Heaven
and
Earth
each
from
other
.
So
is
there
a
silent
and
implicite
justification
to
all
the
unrighteous
and
cruell
proceedings
of
Iews
and
Gentiles
against
all
the
Prophets
of
God
,
the
Lord
Iesus
Himselfe
,
and
all
His
Messengers
and
Witnesses
,
whom
their
Accusers
have
ever
so
coupled
and
mixed
with
notorious
evill
doers
and
scandalous
livers
.
Elijah
was
a
troubler
of
the
State
;
Ieremy
weakned
the
hand
of
the
people
:
yea
Moses
made
the
people
neglect
their
worke
:
the
Iewes
built
the
Rebellious
and
bad
City
:
the
three
Worthies
regarded
not
the
command
of
the
King
:
Christ
Iesus
deceived
the
people
,
was
a
conjurer
and
a
traytor
against
Caesar
in
being
King
of
the
●ewes
(
indeed
He
was
so
spiritually
over
the
true
Jew
the
Christian
)
therefore
He
was
numbred
with
notorious
evill
doers
,
and
nailed
to
the
Gallowes
between
two
Malefactours
.
Hence
Paul
and
all
true
Messengers
of
Iesus
Christ
are
esteemed
seducing
and
seditious
teachers
and
turners
of
the
World
upside
downe
:
Yea
and
to
my
knowledge
(
I
speake
with
honourable
respect
to
the
Answerer
,
so
far
as
he
hath
laboured
for
many
Truths
of
Christ
)
the
Answerer
himselfe
hath
drunke
of
this
cup
to
be
esteemed
a
seducing
Teacher
.
CHAP.
LVII
.
Peace
.
YEa
but
he
produceth
Scriptures
against
such
toleration
,
and
for
persecuting
men
for
the
cause
of
conscience
:
Christ
(
saith
he
)
had
something
against
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Pergamus
for
tolerating
them
that
held
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
,
and
against
the
Church
of
Thiatira
for
tolerating
Iesabel
to
teach
and
seduce
,
Rev.
2.
14.
20.
Truth
.
I
may
answer
with
some
admiration
and
astonishment
how
it
pleased
the
Father
of
lights
,
and
most
jealous
God
to
darken
and
vaile
the
eye
of
so
pretious
a
man
,
as
not
to
seek
out
and
propose
some
Scriptures
(
in
the
proofe
of
so
weighty
an
assertion
)
as
at
least
might
have
some
colour
for
an
influence
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
in
such
cases
:
for
First
,
Secondly
,
Christs
Charge
is
not
against
the
Civill
Magistrate
of
Pergamus
,
but
the
Messenger
or
Ministry
of
the
Church
in
Pergamus
.
Thirdly
,
I
confesse
so
far
as
Balaams
or
Iesabels
doctrine
maintained
a
liberty
of
corporall
fornication
,
it
concerned
the
City
of
Pergamus
and
Thiatira
,
and
the
Angel
or
Officers
of
those
Cities
to
suppresse
not
only
such
practices
,
but
such
Doctrines
also
,
as
the
Roman
Emperour
justly
punished
Ovid
the
Poet
,
for
teaching
the
wanton
Art
of
Love
,
leading
to
and
ushering
on
laciviousnesse
and
uncleannesse
.
4.
Yet
so
far
as
Balaams
teachers
or
Iesabel
did
seduce
the
members
of
the
Church
in
Pergamus
or
Thiatira
,
to
the
worship
of
the
Idolaters
in
Pergamus
or
Thiatira
(
which
will
appeare
to
be
the
case
)
I
say
so
far
I
may
well
and
properly
answer
,
as
himselfe
answered
before
those
Scriptures
,
brought
from
Luc.
9.
&
2
Tim.
2.
to
prove
patience
and
permission
to
men
opposite
,
viz.
These
Scriptures
(
saith
he
)
are
directions
to
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
in
the
end
of
that
passage
he
addes
,
Much
lesse
doe
they
speake
at
all
to
Civill
Magistrates
.
Fifthly
,
Either
these
Churches
and
the
Angels
thereof
had
power
to
suppresse
these
doctrines
of
Balaam
,
That
they
had
not
cannot
be
affirmed
,
for
Christs
Authority
is
in
the
hands
of
his
Ministers
and
Churches
,
Matth.
16.
&
18.
&
1
Cor.
5.
If
they
had
power
,
as
must
be
granted
,
then
I
conclude
sufficient
power
to
suppresse
such
persons
,
who
ever
they
were
that
maintained
Balaams
doctrine
in
the
Church
at
Pergamus
,
although
the
very
Magistrates
themselves
of
the
City
of
Pergamus
,
(
if
Christians
)
and
to
have
suppressed
Iesabel
from
teaching
and
seducing
in
the
Church
had
she
been
Lady
,
Queen
,
or
Empresse
,
if
there
were
no
more
but
teaching
without
hostility
:
And
if
so
,
all
power
and
authority
of
Magistrates
and
Governours
of
Pergamus
and
Thiatira
,
and
all
submitting
or
appealing
to
them
,
in
such
cases
,
must
needs
fall
as
none
of
Christs
appointment
.
Lastly
,
From
this
perverse
wresting
of
what
is
writ
to
the
Church
and
the
Officers
thereof
,
as
if
it
were
written
to
the
Civill
State
and
Officers
thereof
;
all
may
see
how
since
the
Apostacie
of
Antichrist
,
Christian
World
(
so
called
)
hath
swallowed
up
Christianity
,
how
the
Church
and
civill
State
,
that
is
the
Church
and
the
World
are
now
become
one
flocke
of
Iesus
Christ
;
Christs
sheepe
,
and
the
Pastors
or
Shepherds
of
them
,
all
one
with
the
severall
unconverted
,
wilde
or
tame
Beasts
and
Cattell
of
the
World
and
the
civill
and
earthly
governours
of
them
:
The
Christian
Church
or
Kingdome
of
the
Saints
,
that
stone
cut
out
of
the
mountaine
without
hands
,
Daniel
2.
now
made
all
one
with
the
mountaine
or
Civill
State
,
the
Roman
Empire
,
from
whence
it
is
cut
or
taken
:
Christs
lilies
,
garden
and
love
,
all
one
with
the
thornes
,
the
daughers
and
wildernesse
of
the
World
,
out
of
which
the
Spouse
or
Church
of
Christ
is
called
,
and
amongst
whom
in
civill
things
for
a
while
here
below
,
she
must
necessarily
be
mingled
and
have
converse
,
unlesse
she
will
goe
out
of
the
World
(
before
Christ
Iesus
her
Lord
and
Husband
send
for
her
home
into
the
Heavens
,
1
Cor.
5.
10.
)
CHAP.
LVIII
.
Peace
.
HAving
thus
(
by
the
help
of
Christ
)
examined
those
Scriptures
or
writings
of
truth
,
famous
Princes
against
persecution
for
conscience
,
K.
Iames
,
Steven
of
Poland
,
K.
of
Bohemia
,
unto
whom
the
Answerer
returneth
a
treble
answer
.
First
,
saith
he
,
We
willingly
acknowledge
that
none
is
to
be
persecuted
at
all
no
more
then
they
may
be
oppressed
for
righteousnesse
sake
.
Againe
,
we
acknowledge
that
none
is
to
be
punished
for
his
conscience
though
misinformed
(
as
hath
been
said
)
unlesse
his
Error
be
fundamentall
or
seditiously
and
turbulently
promoted
,
and
that
after
due
conviction
of
his
conscience
,
that
it
may
appeare
he
is
not
punished
for
his
conscience
,
but
for
sinning
against
his
conscience
.
Furthermore
,
we
acknowledge
none
is
to
be
constrained
to
beleeve
or
professe
the
true
Religion
,
till
he
be
convinced
in
judgement
of
the
truth
of
it
,
but
yet
restrained
he
may
be
from
blaspheming
the
truth
,
and
from
seducing
any
unto
pernicious
error
.
Truth
.
This
first
answer
consists
of
a
repetition
and
enumeration
of
such
grounds
or
conclusions
,
as
Mr.
Cotton
in
the
entrance
of
this
Discourse
laid
downe
,
and
I
beleeve
that
(
through
the
helpe
of
God
)
in
such
replies
as
I
have
made
unto
them
,
I
have
made
it
evident
what
weak
foundations
they
have
in
the
Scriptures
of
truth
;
Peace
.
His
second
answer
is
this
:
What
Princes
professe
and
practice
is
not
a
rule
of
conscience
.
They
many
times
tolerate
that
in
point
of
State-policie
,
which
cannot
justly
be
tolerated
in
point
of
true
Christianity
.
Againe
,
Princes
many
times
tolerate
offendours
out
of
very
necessity
,
when
the
offenders
are
either
too
many
or
too
mighty
for
them
to
punish
,
in
which
respect
David
tolerated
Ioab
and
his
murders
,
but
against
his
will
.
CHAP.
LIX
.
VNnto
those
excellent
and
famous
speeches
of
those
Princes
worthy
to
be
written
in
golden
letters
or
rows
of
Diamonds
upon
all
the
gates
of
all
the
Cities
and
Palaces
in
the
World
,
the
Answerer
(
without
any
particular
reply
)
returnes
two
things
.
Truth
.
First
,
that
Princes
profession
and
practice
is
no
rule
of
conscience
:
One
while
they
are
the
nursing
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
not
only
to
feed
,
but
also
to
correct
,
and
therefore
consequently
bound
to
iudge
what
is
true
feeding
and
correcting
:
and
consequently
all
men
are
bound
to
submit
to
their
feeding
and
correcting
.
Another
while
,
when
Princes
crosse
Mr.
Cottons
judgement
and
practice
,
then
it
matters
not
what
the
profession
and
practice
of
Princes
is
;
for
(
saith
he
)
their
profession
and
practice
is
no
Rule
to
Conscience
.
I
aske
then
,
unto
what
Magistrates
or
Princes
will
themselves
or
any
so
perswaded
submit
,
as
unto
keepers
of
both
Tables
,
as
unto
the
Antitypes
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
,
and
nursing
Fathers
and
Mothers
of
the
Church
?
First
,
will
it
not
evidently
follow
,
that
by
these
Tenents
they
ought
not
to
submit
to
any
Magistrates
in
the
world
in
these
cases
,
but
to
Magistrates
just
of
their
owne
conscience
:
and
Secondly
,
that
all
other
Consciences
in
the
world
(
except
their
owne
)
must
be
persecuted
by
such
their
Magistrates
?
And
lastly
,
is
not
this
to
make
Magistrates
but
steps
and
stirrops
to
ascend
and
mount
up
into
their
rich
and
honourable
Seats
and
Sad●les
;
I
meane
great
and
setled
maintenances
,
which
neither
the
Lord
Iesus
,
nor
any
of
his
first
Messengers
,
the
true
patternes
,
did
ever
know
?
CHAP.
LX.
Truth
.
IN
the
second
place
hee
saith
that
Princes
out
of
State
policy
tolerate
what
suits
not
with
Christianity
,
and
out
of
State
necessity
tolerate
(
●s
David
did
Ioab
)
against
their
wils
.
To
which
I
answer
,
First
,
that
although
with
him
in
the
first
I
confesse
that
Princes
may
tolerate
that
out
of
State
policy
which
will
not
stand
with
Christianity
,
State
Toleration
,
as
in
the
case
of
Ioab
,
and
so
his
former
affirmation
generally
laid
downe
[
viz.
that
it
is
evill
to
tolerate
seducing
Teachers
,
or
scandalous
livers
]
was
not
duly
waighed
in
the
Balance
of
the
Sanctuary
,
Secondly
,
I
affirme
that
that
State
policy
and
State
necessity
,
which
(
for
the
peace
of
the
State
and
preventing
of
Rivers
of
civill
Blood
)
permits
the
Consciences
of
men
,
will
bee
found
to
agree
most
punctually
with
the
Rules
of
the
best
Politician
that
ever
the
World
saw
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
in
comparison
of
whom
Salomon
himselfe
had
but
a
drop
of
wisedome
,
compared
to
Christs
Ocean
,
and
was
but
a
Farthing
Candle
compared
with
the
All
and
Ever
glorious
Son
of
Righteousnesse
.
That
absolute
Rule
of
this
great
Politician
for
the
peace
of
the
Field
,
which
is
the
World
,
and
for
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Saints
,
who
must
have
a
civill
being
in
the
World
,
I
have
discoursed
of
in
his
command
of
permitting
the
Tares
,
that
is
,
Antichristians
or
false
Christians
to
be
in
the
Field
of
the
World
,
growing
up
together
with
the
true
Wheat
,
true
Christians
.
CHAP.
LXI
.
Peace
.
HIs
third
Answer
is
this
:
For
those
three
Princes
named
by
you
who
tolerated
Religion
,
we
can
name
you
more
and
greater
who
have
not
tolerated
Heretickes
and
Schismatickes
,
notwithstanding
their
pretence
of
Conscience
,
and
their
arrogating
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
to
their
sufferings
.
Constantine
the
Great
at
the
request
of
the
Generall
Councell
at
Nice
,
banished
Arrius
,
with
some
of
his
Fellowes
,
Sozom.
lib.
1.
Eccles
hist.
cap
19
20.
The
same
Constantine
made
a
severe
Law
against
the
Donatists
:
and
the
like
proceedings
against
them
were
used
by
Valentinian
,
Gratian
,
and
Theodosius
,
as
Augustine
reports
in
Ep.
166.
Onely
Iulian
the
Apostate
granted
liberty
to
Heretickes
,
as
well
as
to
Pagans
,
that
he
might
by
tolerating
all
weeds
to
grow
,
choake
the
vitals
of
Christianity
:
which
was
also
the
practice
and
sinne
of
Valens
the
Arrian
.
Queene
Elizabeth
,
as
famous
for
her
Government
as
most
of
the
former
,
it
is
well
knowne
what
Lawes
she
made
and
executed
against
Papists
:
yea
and
K.
Iames
(
one
of
your
owne
Witnesses
)
though
he
was
slow
in
proceeding
against
Papists
(
as
you
say
)
for
Conscience
sake
,
yet
you
are
not
ignorant
how
sharply
and
severely
he
punished
those
whom
the
malignant
World
calls
Puritans
,
men
of
more
Conscience
and
better
Faith
then
the
Papists
whom
he
tolerated
.
Truth
.
Unto
this
I
answer
:
First
,
that
for
mine
owne
part
I
would
not
use
an
argument
from
the
number
of
Princes
,
witnessing
in
profession
of
practice
against
Persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
;
for
the
truth
and
faith
of
the
Lord
Iesus
must
not
bee
received
with
respect
of
faces
,
Precious
Pearles
and
Iewels
,
and
farre
more
precious
Truth
are
found
in
muddy
shells
and
places
.
The
rich
Mines
of
golden
Truth
lye
hid
under
barren
hills
,
and
in
obscure
holes
and
corners
.
The
most
High
and
Glorious
God
hath
chosen
the
poore
of
the
World
:
Sattin
,
Cloth
of
Gold
,
or
Tissue
:
and
therefore
I
acknowledge
,
if
the
number
of
Princes
professing
persecution
bee
considered
,
it
is
rare
to
finde
a
King
,
Prince
or
Governour
like
Christ
Iesus
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
Prince
of
the
Princes
of
the
Earth
,
and
who
tread
not
in
the
steps
of
Herod
the
Fox
,
or
Nero
the
Lyon
,
openly
or
secretly
persecuting
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
;
such
were
Saul
,
Ieroboam
,
Ahab
,
though
under
a
maske
or
pretence
of
the
name
of
the
God
of
Israel
.
To
that
purpose
was
it
a
noble
speech
of
Buchanan
,
King
Iames
:
Remember
my
humble
service
to
his
Majestie
,
and
tell
him
that
Buchanan
is
going
to
a
place
where
few
Kings
come
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
Truth
.
SEcondly
,
I
observe
how
inconsiderately
(
I
hope
not
willingly
)
he
passeth
by
the
Reasons
and
Grounds
urged
by
those
three
Princes
for
their
practices
;
for
as
for
the
bare
examples
of
Kings
or
Princes
,
they
are
but
like
shining
Sands
,
or
guilded
Rockes
,
giving
no
solace
to
such
as
make
wofull
shipwrack
on
them
.
In
K.
Iames
his
Speech
he
passeth
by
that
Golden
Maxime
in
Divinity
,
Secondly
,
that
Civill
Obedience
may
be
performed
from
the
Papists
.
Thirdly
,
in
his
observation
on
Revel
20.
that
true
and
certaine
note
of
a
false
Church
,
to
wit
,
persecution
:
The
wicked
are
besiegers
,
the
faithfull
are
besieged
.
In
K.
Steven
of
Poland
his
Speech
,
Spirituall
Government
:
I
am
(
said
Steven
)
a
Civill
Magistrate
over
the
bodies
of
men
,
not
a
spirituall
over
their
soules
.
Now
to
confound
these
,
is
Babel
;
and
Jewish
it
is
to
seek
for
Moses
,
and
bring
him
from
his
grave
(
which
no
man
shall
finde
,
for
God
buried
him
)
in
setting
up
a
Nationall
state
or
Church
in
a
land
of
Canaan
,
which
the
great
Messiah
abolished
at
his
comming
.
Thirdly
,
he
passeth
by
in
the
speech
of
the
King
of
Bohemia
,
that
foundation
in
Grace
and
Nature
,
to
wit
,
that
Conscience
ought
not
to
be
violated
or
forced
:
and
indeed
it
it
is
most
true
,
that
a
Soule
or
spirituall
Rape
Secondly
,
that
most
lamentably
true
experience
of
all
Ages
,
which
that
King
observeth
,
viz.
that
persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
Lastly
,
Church
of
Rome
,
whose
Daughters
are
like
their
Mother
,
and
all
of
a
bloody
nature
,
as
most
commonly
all
Whores
be
.
CHAP.
LXIII
.
NOw
thirdly
,
in
that
the
Answerer
observeth
,
that
amongst
the
Romane
Emperours
,
they
that
did
not
persecute
,
were
Iulian
the
Apostate
,
and
Valens
the
Arrian
;
whereas
the
good
Emperours
,
Constantine
,
Gratian
,
Valentinian
,
and
Theodosius
,
they
did
persecute
the
Arrians
,
Donatists
,
&c.
Answ.
It
is
no
new
thing
for
godly
and
eminently
godly
men
,
ungodly
actions
:
nor
for
ungodly
persons
,
for
wicked
ends
to
act
what
in
it selfe
is
good
and
righteous
.
Abraham
,
Iacob
,
David
Salomon
,
&c.
(
as
well
as
Lamech
,
Saul
,
&c.
)
lived
in
constant
transgression
against
the
institution
of
so
holy
and
so
ratified
a
Law
of
Mariage
,
&c.
and
this
not
against
the
light
and
checks
of
conscience
,
(
as
other
sinnes
are
wont
to
be
recorded
of
them
)
but
according
to
the
dictate
and
perswasion
of
a
Resolved
Soule
and
Conscience
.
David
out
of
zeale
to
God
,
David
in
his
zeale
would
build
an
house
to
entertaine
his
God
?
what
more
pious
?
and
what
more
(
in
shew
)
serio●sly
consulted
,
when
the
Prophet
Nathan
is
admitted
Councellour
?
2
Sam.
7.
And
probable
it
is
,
that
his
slaughter
of
Vriiah
was
not
without
a
good
end
,
to
wit
,
to
prevent
the
dishonour
of
Gods
name
,
in
the
discoverrie
of
his
Adulterie
with
Bathsheba
:
yet
David
was
holy
and
precious
to
God
still
,
(
though
like
a
jewell
fallen
into
the
dirt
)
whereas
K.
Ahab
,
though
acting
his
fasting
&
humiliation
,
was
but
Ahab
still
,
though
his
Act
(
in
it selfe
)
was
a
duty
,
and
found
successe
with
God
.
CHAP.
LXIV
.
Peace
.
I
Have
often
heard
that
Historie
reports
,
and
I
have
heard
that
Mr.
Cotton
himselfe
hat
affirmed
it
,
that
Christianitic
fell
asleep
in
Constantines
bosome
,
and
the
laps
and
bosomes
of
those
Emperours
professing
the
name
of
Christ
.
Truth
.
The
unknowing
zeale
of
Constantine
and
other
Emperours
,
Christ
Iesus
his
Crowne
and
Kingdome
,
then
the
raging
fury
of
the
most
bloody
Neroes
.
In
the
persecutions
of
the
later
,
Christians
were
sweet
and
fragrant
,
like
spice
pounded
and
beaten
in
morters
:
But
those
good
Emperours
,
persecuting
some
erroneous
persons
,
Arrius
,
&c.
and
advancing
the
professours
of
some
Truths
of
Christ
(
for
there
was
no
small
number
of
Truths
lost
in
those
times
)
and
maintaining
their
Religion
by
the
materiall
Sword
,
I
say
by
this
meanes
Christianity
was
ecclipsed
,
and
the
Professors
of
it
fell
asleep
,
Cant.
5.
Babel
or
confusion
was
usher'd
in
,
and
by
degrees
the
Gardens
of
the
Churches
of
Saints
were
turned
into
the
wildernesse
of
whole
Nations
,
untill
the
whole
World
became
Christian
or
Christendome
,
Revel.
12.
&
13.
Doubtlesse
those
holy
men
,
Emperours
and
Bishops
,
intended
and
aimed
right
,
to
exalt
Christ
:
but
not
attending
to
the
Command
of
Christ
Iesus
,
to
permit
the
Tares
to
grow
in
the
field
of
the
World
,
they
made
the
Garden
of
the
Church
,
and
Field
of
the
World
to
be
all
one
;
and
might
not
onely
sometimes
in
their
zealous
mistakes
persecute
good
wheat
in
stead
of
Tares
,
but
also
pluck
up
thousands
of
those
precious
stalkes
by
commotions
and
combustions
about
Religion
,
as
hath
been
since
practised
in
the
great
and
wonderfull
changes
wrought
by
such
Wars
in
many
great
and
mighty
States
and
Kingdomes
,
as
we
heard
even
now
in
the
Observation
of
the
King
of
Bohemia
.
CHAP.
LXV
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
before
you
leave
this
passage
concerning
the
Emperours
,
I
shall
desire
you
to
glance
your
eye
on
this
not
unworthy
observation
,
to
wit
,
how
fully
this
worthy
Answerer
hath
learned
to
speake
the
roaring
language
of
Lyon-like
Persecution
,
far
from
the
purity
and
peaceablenesse
of
the
Lambe
,
which
he
was
wont
to
expresse
in
England
.
For
thus
he
writes
:
More
and
greater
Princes
then
these
you
mention
(
saith
he
)
have
not
tolerated
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
,
notwithstanding
their
pretence
of
Conscience
,
and
their
arrogating
the
Crown
of
Martyrdome
to
their
suff●ings
.
Truth
.
Thy
tender
eare
and
heart
(
sweet
Peace
)
endures
not
such
language
:
'T
is
true
,
that
these
termes
,
Hereticks
(
or
wilfully
obstinate
)
and
Schismaticks
(
or
Renders
)
are
used
in
Holy
Writ
:
't
is
true
also
,
that
such
pretend
conscience
,
and
challenge
the
crowne
of
Martyrdome
to
their
suffrings
:
Hereticks
,
Schismaticks
,
factious
,
seditious
,
rebellious
.
Have
not
all
Truths
witnesses
heard
such
reproaches
?
You
pretend
conscience
;
You
say
you
are
persecuted
for
Religion
;
You
will
say
you
are
Martyrs
?
Oh
it
is
hard
for
Gods
children
to
fall
to
opinion
and
practice
of
Persecution
,
without
the
ready
learning
the
language
thereof
:
And
doubtlesse
,
that
Soule
that
can
so
readily
speake
Babels
language
,
hath
cause
to
fear
that
he
hath
not
yet
in
point
of
Worship
left
the
Gates
or
Suburbs
of
it
.
Peace
.
Againe
,
in
blaming
Iulian
and
Valens
the
Arrian
,
for
tolerating
all
weeds
to
grow
,
he
notes
their
sinfull
end
,
that
thereby
they
might
choake
the
vitals
of
Christianity
;
and
seemes
to
consent
(
in
this
and
other
passages
foregoing
and
following
on
a
speech
of
Ierome
)
that
the
weeds
of
false
Religions
tolerated
in
the
world
,
have
a
power
to
choake
and
kill
true
Christianity
in
the
Church
.
Truth
.
I
shall
more
fully
answer
to
this
on
Ieromes
speech
,
and
shew
that
if
the
weeds
be
kept
out
of
the
Garden
of
the
Church
,
the
Roses
and
Lilies
therein
will
flourish
,
notwithstanding
that
weeds
abound
in
the
Field
of
the
Civill
State
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
Peace
.
HE
ends
this
passage
with
approbation
of
Q.
Elizabeth
for
persecuting
the
Papists
,
and
a
reproofe
to
King
Iames
for
his
persecuting
the
Puritans
,
&c.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
if
Queene
Elizabeth
Answerers
Tenent
and
Conscience
,
did
well
to
persecute
according
to
her
conscience
,
King
Iames
did
not
ill
in
persecuting
according
to
his
:
For
Mr.
Cotton
must
grant
,
that
either
King
Iames
was
not
fit
to
be
a
King
,
had
not
the
essentiall
qualifications
of
a
King
,
in
not
being
able
rightly
to
judge
who
ought
to
be
persecuted
,
and
who
not
,
or
else
he
must
confesse
that
King
Iames
and
all
Magistrates
must
persecute
such
whom
in
their
Conscience
they
judge
worthy
to
be
persecuted
.
I
say
it
againe
(
though
I
neither
approve
Queen
Elizabeth
or
K.
Iames
in
such
their
persecutions
,
yet
)
such
as
hold
this
Tenent
of
persecuting
for
Conscience
,
must
also
hold
that
Civill
Magistrates
are
not
essentially
fitted
and
qualified
for
their
function
and
office
,
except
they
can
discerne
clearly
the
difference
betweene
such
as
are
to
be
punished
and
persecuted
,
and
such
as
are
not
.
Or
else
if
they
be
essentially
qualified
,
without
such
a
religious
spirit
of
discerning
,
and
yet
must
persecute
the
Hereticke
,
the
Schismaticke
,
&c.
must
they
not
persecute
according
to
their
conscience
and
perswasion
.
And
then
doubtlesse
(
though
he
bee
excellent
for
Civill
Government
)
may
he
easily
,
as
Paul
did
ignorantly
,
persecute
the
Son
of
God
,
in
stead
of
the
Son
of
perdition
.
Therefore
(
lastly
)
according
to
Christ
Iesus
his
command
,
Magistrates
are
bound
not
to
persecute
,
and
to
see
that
none
of
their
subjects
be
persecuted
and
oppressed
for
their
conscience
and
worship
,
being
otherwise
subject
and
peaceable
in
Civill
Obedience
.
CHAP.
LXVII
.
IN
the
second
place
I
answer
and
aske
,
what
glory
to
God
what
good
to
the
soules
or
bodies
of
their
subjects
shall
Princes
,
did
these
Princes
bring
in
persecuting
?
&c.
Peace
.
Mr.
Cotton
tells
us
in
his
discourse
upon
the
third
Violl
,
Queene
Elizabeth
had
almost
fired
the
world
in
civill
combustions
by
such
her
pe●secuting
:
For
,
though
hee
bring
it
in
to
another
end
,
yet
he
confesseth
that
it
raised
all
Christendome
in
combustion
,
raised
the
Warres
of
88.
and
the
Spanish
Invasion
:
and
he
addes
(
both
concerning
the
English
Nation
and
the
Dutch
)
that
if
God
had
not
born
witnesse
to
his
people
,
and
their
Laws
,
in
defeating
the
intendments
of
their
enemies
against
both
the
Nations
,
it
might
have
beene
the
ruine
of
them
both
.
Truth
.
That
those
Lawes
and
Practices
of
Queene
Elizabeth
raised
those
combustions
in
Christendome
I
deny
not
:
That
they
might
likely
have
cost
the
ruine
of
English
and
Dutch
I
grant
.
That
it
was
Gods
gracious
worke
in
defeating
the
Intendments
of
their
enemies
I
thankfully
acknowledge
.
First
,
event
and
successe
come
alike
to
all
,
and
are
no
Arguments
of
love
or
hatred
,
&c.
Secondly
,
the
Papists
in
their
warres
have
ever
yet
had
both
in
Peace
and
War
victory
and
dominion
;
and
therefore
(
if
successe
be
the
measure
)
God
hath
borne
witnesse
unto
them
.
It
is
most
true
what
Daniel
in
his
8.
and
11.
and
12.
Chapters
,
and
Iohn
in
his
Revel.
11.
12.
and
13.
Chapters
write
of
the
great
successe
of
Antichrist
against
Christ
Iesus
for
a
time
appointed
.
Successe
was
various
betweene
Charles
the
fift
and
some
German
Princes
:
of
Spaine
and
the
Low
Countries
:
The
French
King
and
his
Protestant
Subjects
,
sometimes
losing
,
sometimes
winning
,
interchangeably
.
But
most
memorable
is
the
famous
history
of
the
Wald●nses
and
Albingenses
,
those
famous
Witnesses
of
Iesus
Christ
,
who
rising
from
Wald●
at
Lyons
in
France
(
1160.
)
spread
over
France
,
Italy
,
Germany
,
and
almost
all
Countries
,
into
thousands
and
ten
thousands
,
making
separation
from
the
Pope
and
Church
of
Rome
.
These
fought
many
Battels
with
various
successe
,
and
had
the
assistance
and
protection
of
divers
great
Princes
against
three
succeeding
Popes
and
their
Armies
,
but
after
mutuall
slaughters
and
miseries
to
both
sides
,
the
finall
successe
of
victory
fell
to
the
Popedome
and
Romish
Church
in
the
utter
extirpation
of
those
famous
Waldensian
witnesses
.
Gods
servants
are
all
overcommers
when
they
war
with
Gods
weapons
in
Gods
cause
and
Worship
:
and
Revel.
2.
and
3.
Chapters
,
seven
times
is
it
recorded
,
Sardis
,
&c.
and
Revel.
12.
Gods
servants
overcame
the
Dragon
or
Devill
in
the
Romane
Emperours
by
three
weapons
,
The
blood
of
the
Lambe
,
The
word
of
their
Testimony
,
and
The
not
loving
of
their
lives
unto
the
death
.
CHAP.
LXVIII
.
Peace
.
THe
Answerer
in
the
next
place
descends
to
the
third
and
last
Head
of
Arguments
produced
by
the
Authour
,
You
begin
with
Hilarie
,
Christian
Church
doth
not
persecute
,
but
is
persecuted
.
But
to
excommunicate
an
Hereticke
is
not
to
persecute
,
that
is
,
it
is
not
to
punish
an
innocent
,
but
a
culpable
and
damnable
person
,
and
that
not
for
conscience
,
but
for
persisting
in
errour
against
light
of
conscience
,
whereof
he
hath
beene
convinced
.
Truth
.
In
this
Answer
here
are
two
things
.
First
,
his
confession
of
the
same
Truth
affirmed
by
Hilarius
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Christian
Church
doth
not
persecute
,
but
is
persecuted
:
su●ing
wi●h
that
fo●eg●ing
observation
of
King
Iames
from
Rev.
20.
Peace
.
Yet
to
this
he
addes
a
colour
thus
:
which
,
saith
he
,
wee
may
admit
without
prejudice
to
the
truth
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
Christian
Church
to
bee
persecuted
,
and
of
the
Antichristian
o●
false
Church
to
persecute
,
then
those
Churches
cannot
be
truly
Christian
(
according
to
the
first
institution
)
which
either
actually
themselves
,
or
by
the
Civill
power
of
Kings
and
Princes
given
to
them
(
or
procured
by
them
to
fight
for
them
)
doe
persecute
such
as
dissent
from
them
or
be
opposite
against
them
.
Peace
.
Yea
,
but
in
the
second
place
he
addeth
,
that
to
excommunicate
an
Heretick
,
is
not
to
persecute
,
but
to
punish
him
for
sinning
against
the
light
of
his
own
conscience
,
&c.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
if
this
worthy
Answerer
were
throughly
awaked
from
the
Spouses
spirituall
slumber
,
(
Cant.
5.
)
and
had
recovered
from
the
drunkennesse
of
the
great
Whore
,
who
intoxicateth
the
Nations
,
Revel.
17.
It
is
impossible
that
he
should
so
answer
:
for
.
First
,
obstinate
Gainsayer
)
as
we
have
opened
the
word
upon
Tit.
3.
)
I
say
,
who
questioneth
whether
that
be
to
persecute
?
Excommunication
being
of
a
spirituall
nature
,
a
Sentence
denounced
by
the
Word
of
Christ
Iesus
the
Spirituall
King
of
his
Church
;
and
a
Spirituall
killing
by
the
most
sharpe
two-edged
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
in
delivering
up
the
person
excommunicate
to
Sathan
.
Therefore
who
sees
not
that
his
Answer
comes
not
neere
our
Question
?
Peace
.
In
the
Answerers
second
conclusion
(
in
the
entrance
of
this
Discourse
)
he
proves
persecution
against
an
Heretick
for
sinning
against
his
conscience
,
and
quotes
Tit.
3.
10.
which
only
proves
(
as
I
have
there
made
it
evident
)
a
Spirituall
rejecting
or
excommunicating
from
the
Church
of
God
,
and
so
comes
not
neer
the
question
.
Here
again
he
would
prove
Churches
charged
to
be
false
,
because
they
persecute
:
I
say
he
would
prove
them
not
to
be
false
,
because
they
persecute
not
:
for
,
saith
he
,
Excommunication
is
not
Persecution
.
Whereas
the
Question
is
(
as
the
whole
discourse
,
imprisonments
,
stocking
,
whipping
,
sining
,
banishing
,
hanging
,
burning
,
&c.
notwithstanding
that
such
persons
in
Civill
obedience
and
subjection
are
unreproveable
.
Truth
.
I
conclude
this
passage
with
Hilarius
and
the
Answerer
,
That
the
Christian
Church
doth
not
persecute
;
no
more
then
a
Lilie
doth
scratch
the
Thornes
,
Turtle
dove
hunt
the
Hawkes
and
Eagles
,
or
a
chaste
and
modest
Virgin
fight
and
scratch
like
whores
and
harlots
.
And
for
punishing
the
Heretick
for
sinning
against
his
conscience
after
conviction
,
which
in
the
second
conclusion
he
affirmeth
to
be
by
a
civill
sword
I
have
at
large
there
answered
.
CHAP.
LXIX
.
Peace
.
IN
the
next
place
he
selecteth
one
passage
out
of
Hilarie
,
(
although
there
are
many
golden
passages
there
exprest
against
the
use
of
Civill
Earthly
Powers
in
the
Affaires
of
Christ
)
The
passage
is
this
:
It
is
true
also
what
he
saith
that
neither
the
Apostles
nor
We
may
propogate
Christian
Religion
by
the
Sword
:
Truth
.
In
which
Answer
I
observe
,
first
his
Agreement
with
Hilarie
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
may
not
be
propagated
by
the
Civill
Sword
.
Unto
which
I
reply
,
and
aske
then
what
meanes
this
passage
in
his
first
answer
to
the
former
speeches
of
the
Kings
,
viz.
We
acknowledge
that
none
is
to
be
constrained
to
beleeve
or
professe
the
true
Religion
,
till
he
be
convinced
in
judgement
of
the
Truth
of
it
:
implying
2
things
.
First
,
that
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
who
is
to
constraine
with
the
Civill
Sword
,
must
judge
all
the
Consciences
of
their
Subjects
,
whether
they
be
convinced
or
no.
Secondly
,
when
the
Civill
Magistrate
discerns
that
his
Subjects
consciences
are
convinced
,
then
he
may
constraine
them
vi
&
armi●
,
hostily
.
And
accordingly
,
Civill
State
and
Magistracie
judging
in
spirituall
things
,
who
knowes
not
what
constraint
lies
upon
all
consciences
in
Old
and
New
England
,
to
come
to
Church
,
and
pay
Church
duties
,
which
is
upon
the
point
(
though
with
a
sword
of
a
finer
gilt
and
trim
in
New
England
)
nothing
else
but
that
which
he
confesseth
Hilarie
saith
true
,
should
not
be
done
,
to
wit
,
a
propagation
of
Religion
by
the
Sword
.
Againe
,
although
he
confesseth
that
propagation
of
Religion
ought
not
to
be
by
the
sword
:
yet
he
maintaineth
the
use
of
the
sword
,
when
persons
(
in
the
judgement
of
the
Civill
State
,
for
that
is
implied
)
blaspheme
the
true
God
,
and
the
true
Religion
,
and
also
seduce
others
to
damnable
Heresie
and
Idolatrie
.
Which
because
he
barely
affirmeth
in
this
place
,
I
shall
defer
my
Answer
unto
the
after
Reasons
of
Mr
Cotton
and
the
Elders
of
New
English
Churches
;
where
Scriptures
are
alleadged
,
and
in
that
place
(
by
Gods
assistance
)
they
shall
be
examined
and
answered
.
CHAP.
LXX
.
Peace
.
THe
Answerer
thus
proceeds
:
Your
next
Writer
is
Tertullian
,
Naturall
equity
,
not
to
compell
any
to
any
Religion
,
but
permit
them
to
believe
or
not
to
believe
at
all
.
Which
we
acknowledge
;
and
accordingly
we
judge
,
the
English
may
permit
the
Indians
to
continue
in
their
unbeliefe
:
neverthelesse
it
will
not
therefore
be
lawfull
to
tolerate
the
worship
of
Devils
or
Idols
,
to
the
seduction
of
any
from
the
Truth
.
Truth
.
Answ.
In
this
passage
he
agrees
with
Tertullian
,
and
gives
instance
in
America
of
the
English
permitting
the
Indians
to
continue
in
their
unbeleefe
:
yet
withall
he
affirmeth
it
not
lawfull
to
tolerate
worshipping
of
Devils
,
I
answer
,
that
in
New
England
it
is
well
known
that
they
not
onely
permit
the
Indians
to
continue
in
their
unbeliefe
,
(
which
neither
they
,
nor
all
the
Ministers
of
Christ
on
Earth
,
nor
Angels
in
Heaven
can
helpe
,
not
being
able
to
worke
beleefe
)
but
they
also
permit
or
tolerate
them
in
their
Paganish
worship
,
which
cannot
be
denied
to
be
a
worshipping
of
Devils
,
as
all
false
Worship
is
.
And
therefore
cons●quently
●ccording
to
the
same
practice
,
did
they
walke
by
Rule
and
impartially
,
not
onely
the
Indians
,
but
their
Countrymen
,
French
,
Dutch
,
Spanish
,
Persians
,
Turkes
,
Iewes
,
&c.
should
also
be
permitted
in
their
Worships
,
if
correspondent
in
civill
obedience
.
Peace
.
He
addes
further
,
when
Tertullian
saith
,
That
another
mans
Religion
neither
hurteth
nor
profiteth
any
;
It
must
be
understood
of
private
worship
and
Religion
professed
in
private
:
otherwise
a
false
Religion
professed
by
the
members
of
the
Church
,
or
by
such
as
have
given
their
names
to
Christ
,
will
be
the
ruine
and
desolation
of
the
Church
,
as
appeareth
by
the
threats
of
Christ
to
the
Churches●
Revel.
2.
Truth
.
I
answer
(
passing
by
that
unsound
distinction
of
members
of
the
Church
,
or
those
that
have
given
their
Names
to
Christ
,
which
in
point
of
visible
profession
and
Worship
will
appeare
to
be
all
one
)
it
is
plaine
,
First
,
that
Tertullian
doth
not
there
speake
of
private
,
but
of
publike
Worship
and
Religion
.
Secondly
,
Although
it
be
true
in
a
Church
of
Christ
,
that
a
false
Religion
or
Worship
permitted
,
will
hurt
,
according
to
those
threats
of
Christ
,
Revel.
2.
Yet
in
2
cases
I
believe
a
false
Religion
will
not
hurt
(
which
is
most
like
to
have
been
Tertullians
meaning
)
First
,
Secondly
,
a
false
Religion
and
Worship
will
not
hurt
the
Civill
State
,
in
case
the
worshippers
breake
no
civill
Law
:
and
the
Answerer
(
elswhere
)
acknowledgeth
,
that
the
civill
Lawes
not
being
broken
,
civill
Peace
is
not
broken
:
and
this
only
is
the
Point
in
Question
.
CHAP.
LXXI
.
Peace
.
YOur
next
Authour
(
saith
he
)
Ierome
,
crosseth
not
the
Truth
,
nor
advantageth
your
Cause
;
for
we
grant
what
he
saith
,
that
Heresie
must
be
cut
off
with
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
:
but
this
hinders
not
,
but
being
so
cut
down●
if
the
Heretick
will
persist
in
his
Heresie
,
to
the
seduction
of
others
,
he
may
be
cut
off
also
by
the
Civill
Sword
,
Truth
.
I
answer
,
A
little
leaven
leaveneth
the
whole
lumpe
.
Answ.
It
is
no
Argument
to
prove
that
Tertullian
meant
a
civill
sword
,
by
alleadging
1
Cor.
5.
or
Gal.
5.
which
properly
and
only
app●ove
a
cutting
off
by
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
in
the
Church
,
and
the
purging
out
of
the
leaven
in
the
Church
in
the
Cities
of
Corinth
and
Galatia
.
And
if
Tertullian
should
so
meane
as
himselfe
doth
,
yet
First
,
Secondly
,
it
is
cleare
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
Apostle
,
and
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
not
there
to
speake
to
the
Church
in
Corinth
or
Galatia
,
rotten
slesh
and
scabbed
sheep
are
to
be
avoided
.
Nor
could
the
eye
of
this
worthy
Answerer
ever
be
so
obscured
,
as
to
run
to
a
Smiths
shop
for
a
Sword
of
iron
and
steale
to
helpe
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
Nationall
Church
(
which
elsewhere
he
professeth
against
)
a
state
Church
(
whether
explicite
,
as
in
Ola
England
,
or
implicite
,
as
in
New
)
is
not
the
Institution
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
The
Nationall
typicall
State-Church
of
the
Iewes
necessarily
called
for
such
weapons
:
particular
Churches
of
Christ
in
all
parts
of
the
World
,
consisting
of
Iewes
or
Gentiles
,
is
powerfully
able
by
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
to
defend
it selfe
,
and
●ffend
Men
or
Devils
,
although
the
Stat●
or
Kingdome
(
wherein
such
a
Church
or
Churches
of
Christ
are
gathered
)
have
neither
carnall
speare
nor
sword
,
&c.
Nationall
Church
of
the
Land
of
Canaan
.
CHAP.
LXXII
.
Peace
.
BReutius
(
whom
you
next
quote
,
Truth
.
I
answer
,
In
granting
with
Breutius
that
man
hath
not
power
to
make
Lawes
to
binde
conscience
,
hee
overthrowes
such
his
tenent
and
practice
as
restraine
men
from
their
Worship
,
according
to
their
Conscience
and
beleefe
,
and
constraine
them
to
such
worships
(
though
it
bee
out
of
a
pretence
that
they
are
convinced
)
which
their
owne
soules
tell
them
they
have
no
satisfaction
nor
faith
in
.
Secondly
,
whereas
he
affirmeth
that
men
may
make
Lawes
to
see
the
Lawes
of
God
observed
.
I
answer
,
as
God
needeth
not
the
helpe
of
a
materiall
sword
of
steele
to
assist
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
in
the
affaires
of
conscience
,
so
those
men
,
those
Magistrates
,
yea
that
Commonwealth
which
makes
such
Magistrates
,
must
needs
have
power
and
authority
from
Christ
Iesus
to
sit
Iudge
and
to
determine
in
all
the
great
controversies
concerning
doctrine
,
discipline
,
government
,
&c.
And
then
I
aske
,
Either
there
is
no
lawfull
Commonwealth
nor
civill
State
of
men
in
the
world
,
which
is
not
qualified
with
this
spirituall
discerning
:
(
and
then
also
that
the
very
Commonweale
hath
more
light
concerning
the
Church
of
Christ
,
then
the
Church
it selfe
.
)
Or
,
that
the
Commonweale
and
Magistrates
thereof
must
judge
and
punish
as
they
are
perswaded
in
their
owne
beleefe
and
conscience
,
(
be
their
conscience
Paganish
,
Turkish
,
or
Antichristian
)
what
is
this
but
to
confound
Heaven
and
Earth
together
,
and
not
onely
to
take
away
the
being
of
Christianity
out
of
the
World
,
but
to
take
away
all
civility
,
and
the
world
out
of
the
world
,
and
to
lay
all
upon
heapes
of
confusion
?
CHAP.
LXXIII
.
Peace
.
THe
like
answer
(
saith
he
)
may
bee
returned
to
Luther
,
First
,
that
the
government
of
the
civill
Magistrate
extendeth
no
further
then
over
the
bodies
and
goods
of
their
subjects
,
not
over
their
soules
,
and
therefore
they
may
not
undertake
to
give
Lawes
unto
the
soules
and
consciences
of
men
.
Secondly
,
that
the
Church
of
Christ
doth
not
use
the
Arme
of
secular
power
to
compell
men
to
the
true
profession
of
the
truth
,
for
this
is
to
be
done
with
spirituall
weapons
,
whereby
Christians
are
to
be
exhorted
,
not
compelled
.
But
this
(
saith
hee
)
hindreth
not
that
Christians
sinning
against
light
of
faith
and
conscience
,
may
justly
be
censured
by
the
Church
with
excommunication
,
and
by
the
civill
sword
also
,
in
case
they
shall
corrupt
others
to
the
perdition
of
their
soules
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
in
this
joynt
confession
of
the
Answerer
with
Luther
,
to
wit
,
that
the
government
of
the
civill
Magistrate
extendeth
no
further
then
over
the
bodies
and
goods
of
their
subjects
,
not
over
their
soules
:
who
sees
not
what
a
cleare
testimony
from
his
own
mouth
and
pen
is
given
,
to
wit
,
that
either
the
Spirituall
and
Church
estate
,
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
and
the
gathering
of
the
Church
,
the
Baptisme
of
it
,
the
Ministry
,
Government
and
Administrations
thereof
belong
to
the
civill
body
of
the
Commonweale
?
that
is
,
to
the
bodies
and
goods
of
men
,
which
seemes
monstrous
to
imagine
:
Or
else
that
the
civill
Magistrate
cannot
(
without
exceeding
the
bounds
of
his
office
)
meddle
with
those
spirituall
affaires
.
Againe
,
The
Magistrate
power
extends
no
further
then
the
bodies
and
goods
of
the
subject
,
and
yet
The
Magistrates
must
punish
Christians
for
sinning
against
the
light
of
faith
and
conscience
,
and
for
corrupting
the
soules
of
men
.
The
Father
of
Lights
make
this
worthy
Answerer
and
all
that
feare
him
to
see
their
wandring
in
this
case
,
not
only
from
his
feare
,
but
also
from
the
light
of
Reason
it selfe
,
their
owne
convictions
and
confessions
.
Secondly
,
in
his
joint
confession
with
Luther
,
that
the
Church
doth
not
use
the
secular
power
to
compell
men
to
the
Faith
and
Profession
of
the
truth
,
he
condemneth
(
as
before
I
have
observed
)
First
,
his
former
Implication
,
viz●
that
they
may
bee
compelled
when
they
are
convinced
of
the
truth
of
it
.
Secondly
,
their
owne
practice
,
who
suffer
no
man
of
any
different
conscience
and
worship
to
live
in
their
jurisdiction
,
except
that
he
depart
from
his
owne
exercise
of
Religion
and
Worship
differing
from
the
worship
allowed
of
in
the
civill
State
,
yea
and
also
actually
submit
to
come
to
their
Church
.
Which
howsoever
it
is
coloured
over
with
this
varnish
,
Church
worship
as
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
Act.
2.
46.
Secondly
,
all
persons
(
Papist
and
Protestant
)
that
are
conscientious
,
have
alwayes
suffered
upon
this
ground
especially
,
that
they
have
refused
to
come
to
each
others
Church
or
Meeting
.
CHAP.
LXXIV
.
Peace
.
THe
next
passage
in
the
Author
which
the
Answerer
descends
unto
,
As
for
the
testimony
of
the
Popish
booke
(
saith
he
)
we
weight
it
not
,
as
knowing
what
ever
they
speake
for
toleration
of
Religion
,
where
themselves
are
under
Hatches
,
when
they
come
to
sit
at
Stern
they
judge
and
practise
quite
contrary
,
as
both
their
writings
and
judiciall
proceedings
have
testified
to
the
world
these
many
yeares
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
although
both
writings
and
practices
have
been
such
,
yet
the
Scriptures
and
expressions
of
truth
alledged
and
uttered
by
them
,
speake
loud
and
fully
for
them
when
they
are
under
the
Hatches
,
that
for
their
conscience
and
religion
they
should
not
there
be
choaked
and
smothered
,
but
suffered
to
breathe
and
walke
upon
the
Deckes
in
the
ayre
of
civill
liberty
and
conversation
in
the
Ship
of
the
commonwealth
,
upon
good
assurance
given
of
civill
obedience
to
the
civill
State
.
Againe
,
if
this
practice
bee
so
abominable
in
his
eyes
from
the
Papists
,
viz.
When
Mr.
Cotton
and
others
have
formerly
been
under
hatches
,
what
sad
and
true
complaints
have
they
abundantly
powred
forth
against
persecution
?
How
have
they
opened
that
heavenly
Scripture
,
Cant
4.
8.
Where
Christ
Iesus
calls
his
tender
Wife
and
Spouse
from
the
fellowship
with
persecutors
in
their
dens
of
Lions
,
and
mountaines
of
Leopards
?
But
comming
to
the
Helme
(
as
he
speaks
of
the
Papists
)
how
,
both
by
preaching
,
writing
,
Printing
,
practice
,
doe
they
themselves
(
I
hope
in
their
persons
Lambes
)
unnaturally
and
partially
expresse
toward
others
,
the
cruell
nature
of
such
Lions
and
Leopards
?
O
that
the
God
of
Heaven
might
please
to
tell
them
how
abominable
in
his
eyes
are
a
waight
and
a
waight
,
Nor
shall
their
confidence
of
their
being
in
the
truth
(
which
they
judge
the
Papists
and
others
are
not
in
)
no
nor
the
Truth
it selfe
priviledge
them
to
persecute
others
,
and
to
exempt
themselves
from
persecution
,
because
(
as
formerly
.
)
First
,
Secondly
,
if
it
be
a
duty
and
charge
upon
all
Magistrates
in
all
parts
of
the
World
to
judge
and
persecute
in
and
for
spirituall
causes
,
then
either
they
are
no
Magistrates
who
are
not
able
to
judge
in
such
cases
,
or
else
they
must
judge
according
to
their
Consciences
,
whether
Pagan
,
Turkish
or
Antichristian
.
Lastly
,
Fathers
errours
,
our
owne
mistakes
and
ignorance
,
the
sense
of
our
own
weaknesses
and
blindnesse
in
the
depths
of
the
prophesies
&
mysteries
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
the
great
professed
expectation
of
light
to
come
which
we
are
not
now
able
to
comprehend
,
may
abate
the
edge
,
yea
sheath
up
the
sword
of
persecution
toward
any
,
especially
such
as
differ
not
from
them
in
doctrines
of
repentance
,
or
faith
,
or
holinesse
of
heart
and
life
,
and
hope
of
glorious
and
eternall
union
to
come
,
but
only
in
the
way
and
manner
of
the
administrations
of
Iesus
Christ
.
CHAP.
LXXV
.
Peace
.
TO
close
this
head
of
the
testimony
of
Writers
,
it
pleaseth
the
Answerer
to
produce
a
contrary
testimony
of
Austin
,
Optatus
,
&c.
Truth
.
I
readily
acknowledge
(
as
formerly
I
did
concerning
the
testimony
of
Princes
)
that
Antichrist
is
too
hard
for
Christ
at
votes
and
numbers
:
To
begin
with
Austin
:
They
murther
(
saith
he
)
soules
,
and
themselves
are
afflicted
in
body
,
and
they
put
men
to
everlasting
death
,
and
yet
they
complaine
when
themselves
are
put
to
temporall
death
.
I
answer
,
Rhetoricall
perswasion
of
humane
wisdome
seems
very
reasonable
in
the
eye
of
flesh
and
blood
,
but
one
Scripture
more
prevailes
with
faithfull
and
obedient
soules
then
thousands
of
plausi●le
and
eloquent
speeches
:
in
particular
,
First
,
the
Scripture
useth
soule-killing
false
prophets
and
seducers
,
but
even
for
the
offensive
walking
of
Christians
,
in
which
respect
1
Cor.
8.
)
a
true
Christian
may
be
guilty
of
destroying
a
soule
for
whom
Christ
died
,
and
therefore
by
this
rule
ought
to
be
hanged
,
burned
,
&c.
Secondly
,
That
plausible
similitude
will
not
prove
that
every
false
teaching
or
false
practice
actually
kills
the
soule
,
as
the
body
is
slaine
,
and
slaine
but
once
,
for
soules
infected
or
bewitched
may
againe
recover
,
1
Cor.
5.
Gal.
5.
2
Tim.
2.
&c.
Thirdly
,
for
soule-killings
,
yea
also
for
soule-woundings
and
grievings
,
Christ
Iesus
hath
appointed
remedies
sufficient
in
his
Church
.
There
comes
forth
a
two
edged
sword
out
of
his
mouth
(
Rev.
1.
and
Rev.
2
)
able
to
cut
downe
Heresie
(
as
is
confest
)
yea
and
to
kill
the
Hereticke
,
spirituall
soule-killing
by
the
sword
of
Christs
mouth
,
as
Paul
concerning
the
incestuous
person
,
2
Cor.
2.
Sufficient
is
this
punishment
,
&c.
Fourthly
,
Although
no
Soule-killers
,
nor
Soule-grievers
may
be
suffred
in
the
Spirituall
State
or
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
the
Church
;
yet
he
hath
commanded
that
such
should
be
suffered
and
permitted
to
be
and
live
in
the
World
,
as
I
have
proved
on
Matth.
13.
otherwise
thousands
and
millions
of
soules
and
bodies
both
,
must
be
murthered
and
cut
off
by
civill
combustions
and
bloody
warres
about
Religion
.
Fifthly
,
I
argue
thus
:
The
Soules
of
all
men
in
the
World
are
either
naturally
dead
in
Sin
,
or
alive
in
Christ
.
If
dead
in
sinne
,
no
man
can
kill
them
,
dead
man
:
Nor
is
it
a
false
Teacher
or
false
Religion
that
can
so
much
prevent
the
means
of
Spirituall
life
,
as
one
of
these
two
;
Either
the
force
of
a
material
sword
,
imprisoning
the
Soules
of
men
in
a
State
or
Nationall
Religion
,
Ministery
or
Worship
;
Or
secondly
,
Civill
warres
and
combustions
for
Religion
sake
,
whereby
men
are
immediately
cut
off
without
any
longer
meanes
of
Repentance
.
Now
againe
,
for
the
Soules
that
are
alive
in
Christ
,
he
hath
graciously
appointed
Ordinances
powerfully
sufficient
to
maintaine
and
cherish
that
life
,
Armour
of
proofe
able
to
defend
them
against
men
and
devils
.
Secondly
,
the
Soule
once
alive
in
Christ
,
is
like
Christ
himselfe
,
(
Revel.
1.
)
alive
for
ever
,
(
Rom.
6.
)
and
cannot
die
a
spirituall
death
.
Lastly
,
Grant
a
man
to
be
a
false
Teacher
,
an
Heretick
,
a
Balaam
,
a
Spirituall
Witch
,
a
Wolfe
,
a
Persecuter
,
breathing
out
blasphemies
against
Christ
,
Paul
)
Soule-savers
to
morrow
:
and
saith
Paul
to
Timothy
(
1
Tim.
4.
)
thou
shalt
save
thy selfe
and
them
that
heare
thee
:
which
all
must
necessarily
be
prevented
,
if
all
that
comes
within
the
sense
of
these
Soule-killers
,
must
(
as
guilty
of
blood
)
be
corporally
kill'd
and
put
to
death
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
your
Answers
are
so
satisfactorie
to
Austins
speech
,
that
if
Austin
himselfe
were
now
living
,
me
thinkes
he
should
be
of
your
mind
.
I
pray
descend
to
Optatus
,
(
saith
the
Answerer
)
justifies
Macharius
for
putting
some
Hereticks
to
death
,
affirming
that
he
had
done
no
more
herein
then
what
Moses
,
Phineas
and
Elias
had
done
before
him
.
Truth
.
Th●se
are
shafts
usually
drawne
from
the
Quiver
of
the
Ceremoniall
and
typicall
state
of
the
Nationall
Church
of
the
Iewes
,
Ordinance
,
precept
or
president
of
killing
men
by
Materiall
Swords
for
Religion
sake
.
More
particularly
concerning
Moses
,
I
quaerie
what
commandement
or
practice
of
Moses
either
Optatus
or
the
Answerer
here
intend
?
Probably
that
passage
of
Deut.
13.
wherein
Moses
appointed
a
slaughter
either
of
a
person
or
a
city
that
should
depart
from
the
God
of
Israel
,
with
whom
that
Nationall
Church
was
in
Covenant
.
And
if
so
,
I
shall
particularly
reply
to
that
place
in
my
Answer
to
the
Reasons
hereunder
mentioned
.
Concerning
Phineas
his
zealous
Act
:
First
,
his
slaying
of
the
Israelitish
man
,
and
woman
of
Midian
,
Secondly
,
no
man
will
produce
his
fact
as
presidentiall
to
any
Minister
of
the
Gospel
so
to
act
in
any
Civill
state
or
Commonweale
;
although
I
believe
in
the
Church
of
God
it
is
presidentiall
for
either
Minister
or
people
to
kill
and
slay
with
the
two-edged
sword
of
the
Spirit
of
God
any
such
bold
and
open
presumptuous
sinners
as
these
were
.
Lastly
,
concerning
Eliah
:
There
were
two
famous
acts
of
Eliah
of
a
killing
nature
:
First
,
that
of
slaying
850
of
Baals
Prophets
.
1
Kings
18.
Secondly
of
the
two
Captaines
and
their
Fifties
,
by
fire
,
&c.
For
the
first
of
these
,
materiall
slaughter
of
the
many
thousands
of
false
Prophets
in
the
World
by
any
materiall
sword
of
Iron
or
Steele
:
for
as
that
passage
was
miraculous
,
so
finde
we
not
any
such
commission
given
by
the
Lord
Iesus
to
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
.
And
lastly
,
such
a
slaughter
must
not
only
extend
to
all
the
false
prophets
in
the
World
,
but
(
according
to
the
Answerers
grounds
)
to
the
many
thousands
of
thousands
of
Idolaters
and
false
worshippers
in
the
Kingdomes
and
Nations
of
the
World
.
For
the
second
Act
of
Eliah
,
a
miraculous
nature
:
So
secondly
,
when
the
followers
of
the
Lord
Iesus
(
Luc.
9.
)
proposed
such
a
practice
to
the
Lord
Iesus
,
for
injury
offered
to
his
owne
person
,
he
disclaimed
it
with
a
milde
checke
to
their
angry
spirits
,
telling
them
plainly
they
knew
not
what
spirits
they
were
of
;
and
addeth
that
gentle
and
mercifull
conclusion
,
That
he
came
not
to
destroy
the
bodies
of
men
,
as
contrarily
Antichrist
doth
,
alledging
these
instances
from
the
Old
Testament
,
as
also
Peters
killing
Anania●
,
Acts
5.
and
Peters
vision
and
voice
,
Arise
Peter
,
kill
and
eat
,
Acts.
10.
CHAP.
LXXVII
.
Peace
.
YOu
have
so
satisfied
these
instances
brought
by
Optatus
,
that
me
thinks
Optatus
and
the
Answerer
himself
might
rest
satisfied
.
I
will
not
trouble
you
with
Bernards
argument
from
Rom.
13.
which
you
have
already
on
that
Scripture
so
largely
answered
.
But
what
thinke
you
(
lastly
)
of
Calvin
,
Beza
,
and
Aretius
?
Truth
Ans.
Since
matters
of
fact
and
opinion
are
barely
related
by
the
Answerer
without
their
grounds
,
whose
grounds
notwithstanding
in
this
Discourse
are
answered
.
I
answer
,
if
Paul
himself
were
joyned
with
them
,
yea
or
an
Angel
from
Heaven
bringing
any
other
rule
then
what
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
once
delivered
,
we
have
Pauls
conclusion
and
resolution
,
peremptory
and
dreadfull
,
Gal.
1.
8.
Peace
.
This
passage
finished
,
let
me
finish
the
whole
by
proposing
one
conclusion
of
the
Author
of
the
arguments
,
viz.
It
is
no
prejudice
to
the
Commonwealth
if
Liberty
of
Conscience
were
suffered
to
such
as
feare
God
indeed
:
Abraham
abode
a
long
time
amongst
the
Cananites
,
yet
contrary
to
them
in
Religion
,
Gen.
13.
7.
&
16.
13.
Againe
,
he
s●journed
in
Gerar
,
and
King
Abimel●ch
gave
him
leave
to
abide
in
his
Land
,
Gen.
20.
21.
23.
24.
Isaack
also
dwelt
in
the
same
Land
,
yet
contrary
in
Religion
,
Gen.
26.
Iacob
lived
20
yeares
in
one
house
with
his
Unkle
Laban
,
yet
differed
in
Religion
,
Gen.
31.
The
people
of
Israel
were
about
430
yeares
in
that
infamous
land
of
Egypt
,
and
afterwards
70
yeares
in
Babylon
:
all
which
times
they
differed
in
Religion
from
the
States
,
Exod.
12.
&
2
Chron.
36.
Come
to
the
time
of
Christ
,
where
Israel
was
under
the
Romanes
,
where
lived
divers
Sects
of
Religion
,
as
Herodians
,
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
Saduces
and
Libertines
,
Theudaeans
and
Samaritanes
,
beside
the
Common
Religion
of
the
Jews
,
&
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
All
which
differed
from
the
Common
Religion
of
the
State
,
which
was
like
the
Worship
of
Diana
,
which
almost
the
whole
World
then
worshipped
,
Acts
19.
20.
All
these
lived
under
the
Government
of
Caesar
,
being
nothing
hurtfull
unto
the
Commonwealth
,
giving
unto
Caesar
that
which
was
his
.
And
for
their
Religion
and
Consciences
towards
God
,
he
left
them
to
themselves
,
as
having
no
dominion
over
their
Soules
and
Consciences
:
And
when
the
Enemies
of
the
Truth
raised
up
any
tumults
,
the
wisedome
of
the
Magistrate
most
wisely
appeased
them
,
Acts
18
14.
&
19.
35.
Unto
this
the
Answerer
returnes
thus
much
:
It
is
true
,
that
without
prejudice
to
the
Common-wealth
,
Libertie
of
Conscience
may
be
suffered
to
such
as
feare
God
indeed
,
as
knowing
they
will
not
persist
in
Heresie
or
turbulent
Schisme
,
when
they
are
convinced
in
Conscience
of
the
sinfulnes
thereof
.
But
the
question
is
,
whether
an
Heretick
after
once
or
twice
Admonition
,
(
and
so
after
Conviction
)
and
any
other
scandalous
and
heynous
offender
,
may
be
tolerated
either
in
the
Church
without
Excommunication
,
or
in
the
Common-weale
without
such
punishment
as
may
preserve
others
from
dangerous
and
damnable
infection
.
CHAP.
LXXIX
.
Truth
.
I
Here
observe
the
Answerers
partiality
,
that
none
but
such
as
truly
feare
God
should
enjoy
Libertie
of
Conscience
,
whence
the
Inhabitants
of
the
World
must
either
come
into
the
estate
of
men
fearing
God
,
or
else
dissemble
a
Religion
in
hypocrisie
,
or
else
be
driven
out
of
the
World
:
One
must
follow
.
The
first
is
only
the
gift
of
God
,
the
second
and
third
are
too
commonly
practised
upon
this
ground
.
Againe
,
since
there
is
so
much
controversie
in
the
World
,
where
the
name
of
Christ
is
taken
up
,
concerning
the
true
Church
,
the
Ministrie
and
Worship
,
and
who
are
those
that
truly
feare
God
;
I
aske
who
shall
judge
in
this
case
,
who
be
they
that
feare
God
?
It
must
needs
be
granted
,
that
such
as
have
the
power
of
suffring
or
not
suffring
,
Civill
State
must
judge
of
the
truth
of
the
Spirituall
;
and
then
Magistrates
fearing
or
not
fearing
God
,
must
judge
of
the
feare
of
God
:
also
that
their
judgement
or
sentence
must
be
according
to
their
conscience
,
of
what
Religion
soever
:
Or
that
there
is
no
lawfull
Magistrate
,
who
is
not
able
to
judge
in
such
cases
.
And
lastly
,
that
since
the
Soveraigne
power
of
all
Civill
Authority
is
founded
in
the
consent
of
the
People
,
that
every
Common-weale
hath
radically
and
fundamentally
in
it
a
power
of
true
discerning
the
true
feare
of
God
,
Kingdomes
,
Cities
,
or
Townes
in
the
World
,
in
which
a
man
may
live
,
and
unto
whose
Civill
Government
he
may
submit
:
and
then
(
as
I
said
before
)
there
must
be
no
World
,
nor
is
it
lawfull
to
live
in
it
,
because
it
hath
not
a
true
discerning
Spirit
to
judge
them
that
feare
or
not
feare
God
.
Lastly
,
although
this
worthy
Answerer
so
readily
grants
,
that
Libertie
of
Conscience
should
be
suffred
to
them
that
feare
God
indeed
:
Old
England
,
viz.
that
although
they
confest
them
to
be
such
persons
whom
they
approved
of
far
above
themselves
,
yea
who
were
in
their
hearts
to
live
and
die
together
;
yet
if
they
and
other
godly
people
with
them
,
comming
over
to
them
,
should
differ
in
Church
constitution
,
they
then
could
not
approve
their
Civill
cohabitation
with
them
,
and
consequently
could
not
advise
the
Magistrates
to
suffer
them
to
enjoy
a
Civill
being
within
their
Iurisdiction
.
Heare
O
Heavens
,
and
give
eare
O
Earth
,
yea
let
the
Heavens
be
astonished
,
and
the
Earth
tremble
at
such
an
Answer
as
this
from
such
excellent
men
to
such
whom
they
esteeme
for
godlinesse
above
themselves
.
CHAP.
LXXIX
.
Peace
.
YEa
,
but
they
say
,
they
doubt
not
if
they
were
there
but
they
should
agree
;
for
,
say
they
,
either
you
will
come
to
us
,
or
you
may
shew
us
light
to
come
to
you
,
for
we
are
but
weak
men
,
and
dreame
not
of
perfection
in
this
life
.
Truth
.
Alas
,
Church
of
England
,
some
conforming
,
others
leaving
their
livings
,
friends
,
country
,
life
,
rather
then
conforme
;
when
others
againe
(
of
whose
personall
godlinesse
it
is
not
questioned
)
have
succeeded
by
conformity
into
such
forsaken
(
so
called
)
Livings
?
Faith
,
Iustification
,
and
the
evidence
of
it
?
concerning
Repentance
and
godly
sorrow
,
as
also
and
mainly
concerning
the
Church
,
the
Matter
,
Forme
,
Administration
and
Government
of
it
?
Let
none
now
thinke
that
the
passage
to
New
England
by
Sea
,
or
the
nature
of
the
Countrey
can
doe
what
onely
the
Key
of
David
can
doe
,
to
wit
,
open
and
shut
the
Consciences
of
men
.
Beside
,
how
can
this
bee
a
faithfull
and
upright
acknowledgement
of
their
weaknesse
and
imperfection
,
when
they
preach
,
print
,
and
practise
such
violence
to
the
soules
and
bodies
of
others
,
and
by
their
Rules
and
Grounds
ought
to
proceed
even
to
the
killing
of
those
whom
they
judge
so
deare
unto
them
,
and
in
respect
of
godlinesse
far
above
themselves
?
CHAP.
LXXX
.
Peace
.
YEa
but
(
say
they
)
the
godly
will
not
persist
in
Heresie
or
turbulent
Schisme
,
when
they
are
convinced
in
Conscience
,
Truth
.
Sweet
Truth
,
if
the
Civill
Court
and
Magistracy
must
judge
(
as
before
I
have
writ●en
)
and
those
Civill
Courts
are
as
lawfull
,
consisting
of
naturall
men
as
of
godly
persons
,
then
what
consequences
necessarily
will
●ollow
,
I
have
before
mentioned
.
And
I
adde
,
according
to
this
conclusion
it
must
follow
,
that
,
if
the
most
godly
persons
yeeld
not
to
once
or
twice
Admonition
(
as
is
maintained
by
the
Answerer
)
they
must
necessarily
be
esteemed
obseinate
persons
,
for
if
they
were
godly
(
saith
he
)
they
would
yeeld
.
Must
it
not
then
be
said
(
as
it
was
by
one
,
passing
sentence
of
Banishment
upon
some
,
whose
godlinesse
was
acknowledged
)
that
he
that
commanded
the
Iudge
not
to
respect
the
poore
in
the
cause
of
judgement
,
commands
him
not
to
respect
the
holy
or
the
godly
person
?
Hence
I
could
name
the
place
and
time
when
a
godly
man
,
New
England
;
it
was
answered
by
the
Chiefe
of
the
place
,
This
man
differs
from
us
,
and
wee
desire
not
to
be
troubled
.
So
that
in
conclusion
(
for
no
other
reason
in
the
world
)
the
poore
man
,
though
godly
,
usefull
and
peaceable
,
could
not
be
admitted
to
a
Civill
Being
and
Habitation
on
the
Common
Earth
in
that
Wildernesse
amongst
them
.
The
latter
part
of
the
Answer
concerning
the
Hereticke
or
obstinate
person
to
be
excommunicated
,
and
the
scandalous
offender
to
be
punished
in
the
Commonweale
,
which
neither
of
both
come
neere
our
Question
:
I
have
spoken
I
feare
too
largely
already
.
Peace
.
Mr.
Cotton
concludes
with
a
confident
perswasion
of
having
removed
the
grounds
of
that
great
errour
,
viz.
that
persons
are
not
to
be
persecuted
for
cause
of
conscience
.
Truth
.
And
I
beleeve
(
deare
Peace
)
it
shall
appear
to
them
that
(
with
feare
and
trembling
at
the
word
of
the
Lord
)
examine
these
passages
,
that
the
charge
of
errour
reboundeth
backe
even
such
an
errour
,
as
may
well
bee
called
the
bloody
tenent
,
soule
rape
;
so
deeply
guilty
of
the
blood
of
the
Soules
under
the
Altar
,
persecuted
in
all
ages
for
the
cause
of
Conscience
,
and
so
destructive
to
the
civill
peace
and
welfare
of
all
Kingdomes
,
Countries
,
and
Commonwealths
.
CHAP.
LXXXI
.
Peace
.
TO
this
Conclusion
(
deare
Truth
)
I
heartily
subscribe
,
and
know
the
God
,
the
Spirit
,
the
Prince
,
the
Angels
,
and
all
the
true
awaked
Sons
of
Peace
will
call
thee
blessed
.
Truth
.
How
sweet
and
precious
are
these
contemplations
,
but
oh
how
sweet
the
actions
and
fruitions
?
Peace
.
Thy
lips
drop
as
the
Honey-combe
,
Honey
and
Milke
are
under
thy
Tongue
;
oh
that
these
drops
,
these
streames
might
flow
without
a
stop
or
interruption
!
Truth
.
The
glorious
white
Troopers
(
Rev.
19.
)
shall
in
time
be
mounted
,
and
he
that
is
the
most
High
Prince
of
Princes
,
and
Lord
Generall
of
Generalls
mounted
upon
the
Word
of
Truth
and
Meeknesse
(
Psal
45.
)
shall
triumph
gloriously
,
and
renew
our
meetings
.
But
harke
,
what
noise
is
this
?
Peace
.
These
are
the
dolefull
drums
,
and
shrill
sounding
trumpets
,
wounded
,
dying
,
slaughtered
,
righteous
with
the
wicked
.
Deare
Truth
how
long
?
how
long
these
dreadfull
sounds
and
direfull
sights
?
how
long
before
my
glad
returne
and
restitution
?
Truth
.
Sweet
Peace
,
who
will
beleeve
my
true
report
?
yet
true
it
is
,
if
I
were
once
beleev'd
,
blest
Truth
and
Peace
should
not
so
soone
be
parted
.
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
what
welcome
hast
thou
found
of
late
beyond
thy
former
times
or
present
expectations
?
Truth
.
Alas
,
my
welcome
changes
as
the
times
,
and
strongest
swords
and
armes
prevaile
:
were
I
beleeved
in
this
,
that
Christ
is
not
delighted
with
the
blood
of
men
(
but
shed
his
owne
for
his
bloodiest
enemies
)
that
by
the
word
of
Christ
no
man
for
gainsaying
Christ
,
or
joyning
with
his
enemy
Antichrist
,
should
bee
molested
with
the
civill
sword
:
Olive
Branches
?
Peace
.
This
heavenly
invitation
makes
mee
bold
once
more
to
crave
thy
patient
eare
and
holy
tongue
.
Errour●s
impatient
and
soon
tyred
,
but
thou
art
Light
,
and
like
the
Father
of
Lights
,
unwearied
in
thy
shinings
.
Loe
here
what
once
againe
I
present
to
thy
impartiall
censure
.
A
MODEL
of
CHURCH
and
CIVIL
Power
.
Composed
by
Mr.
COTTON
and
the
MINISTERS
of
NEW-ENGLAND
,
And
sent
to
the
CHURCH
at
SALEM
,
as
a
further
Confirmation
of
the
bloody
Doctrine
of
PERSECUTION
for
cause
of
CONSCIENCE
.
Examined
and
Answered
.
CHAP.
LXXXII
.
Truth
.
WHat
hast
thou
there
?
Peace
.
Here
is
a
combination
of
thine
owne
Children
against
thy
very
life
and
mine
:
Truth
.
Begin
(
sweet
Peace
)
read
and
propound
.
My
hand
shall
not
be
tyred
with
holding
the
ballances
of
the
Sanctuarie
:
doe
thou
put
in
,
and
I
shall
weigh
as
in
the
presence
of
Him
whose
pure
eyes
cannot
behold
iniquitie
.
Peace
.
Thus
then
speakes
the
Preface
or
Entrance
.
Truth
.
From
that
conclusion
(
deare
Peace
)
that
every
mem●
of
the
Commonweale
,
and
in
Him
to
the
censure
of
the
Church
;
I
observe
that
they
grant
the
Church
of
Christ
in
Spirituall
causes
to
be
superiour
and
over
the
highest
Magistrates
in
the
World
,
if
members
of
the
Church
.
Hence
therefore
I
infer
,
may
she
refuse
to
receive
,
and
may
also
cast
forth
any
,
yea
even
the
highest
(
if
obstinate
in
Sin
)
cut
of
her
Spirituall
society
.
Hence
in
this
Spirituall
society
,
that
soule
who
hath
most
of
Christ
,
most
of
His
Spirit
,
is
most
(
spiritually
)
honourable
,
according
to
the
Scriptures
,
quoted
Acts
15.
20.
Isa.
49.
23.
Gal.
3.
28.
And
if
so
,
how
can
this
stand
with
their
common
tenent
,
that
the
Civill
Magistrate
must
keep
the
first
Table
set
up
,
reforme
the
Church
,
and
be
Iudge
and
Governour
in
all
Ecclesiasticall
as
well
as
Civill
causes
?
Secondly
,
I
observe
the
lamentable
wresting
of
this
one
Scripture
,
Civill
Magistrates
,
Kings
and
Governours
,
over
the
Church
in
Spirituall
causes
&c.
Yet
here
this
Scripture
is
produced
to
prove
Kings
and
Magistrates
(
in
Spirituall
causes
)
to
be
censured
and
corrected
by
the
same
Church
.
●Tis
true
in
severall
respects
,
he
that
is
a
Governour
may
be
a
subject
but
in
one
and
the
same
spirituall
respect
to
judge
and
to
be
judged
:
to
sit
on
the
Bench
,
and
stand
at
the
Bar
of
Christ
Iesus
,
is
as
impossible
as
to
reconcile
the
East
and
West
together
.
CHAP.
LXXXII
.
The
first
head
,
That
both
Iurisdictions
may
stand
together
.
Peace
.
WHereas
divers
affecting
transcending
power
to
themselves
over
the
Church
have
perswaded
the
Princes
of
the
World
,
quae
legibus
nusquam
vindicantur
,
by
meanes
of
Church
Discipline
,
sine
vi
&
tumultu
coercentur
;
the
Christian
liberty
not
freeing
us
from
subjection
to
Authority
,
but
from
inthrallment
and
bondage
unto
sinne
.
Truth
.
Ans.
From
this
confession
,
World
,
&c.
I
observe
that
although
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
the
Church
and
the
Civill
Kingdome
or
Government
be
not
inconsistent
,
but
that
both
may
stand
together
;
yet
that
they
are
independent
according
to
that
Scripture
,
and
that
therefore
there
may
be
(
as
formerly
I
have
proved
)
flourishing
Commonweales
and
Societies
of
men●
where
no
Church
of
Christ
abideth
;
and
secondly
,
the
Commonweale
may
be
in
perfect
peace
and
quiet
,
notwithstanding
the
Church
,
the
Commonweale
of
Christ
be
in
distractions●
and
spirituall
oppositions
both
against
their
Religions
,
and
sometimes
amongst
themselves
,
as
the
Church
of
Christ
in
Corinth
troubled
with
divisions
,
contentions
,
&c.
Secondly
,
I
observe
it
is
true
the
Church
helpeth
forward
the
prosperity
of
the
Commonweale
by
spirituall
meanes
Ier.
29.
7.
The
prayers
of
Gods
people
procure
the
peace
of
the
City
,
where
they
abide
,
yet
that
Christs
Ordinances
and
administrations
of
Worship
are
appointed
and
given
by
Christ
to
any
Civill
State
,
Towne
or
City
as
is
implied
by
the
instance
of
Geneva
,
that
I
confidently
deny
.
The
Ordinances
and
Discipline
of
Christ
Iesus
,
Christs
Ordinances
casts
a
shame
upon
barbarisme
and
incivillity
yet
withall
I
affirme
that
the
misapplication
of
Ordinances
to
unregenerate
and
unrepentant
persons
hardens
up
their
soules
in
a
dreadfull
sleep
and
dreame
of
their
owne
blessed
estate
,
and
sends
millions
of
soules
to
hell
in
a
secure
expectation
of
a
false
salvation
.
CHAP.
LXXXIV
.
The
second
head
,
concerning
Superiority
of
each
Power
.
Peace
.
BEcause
contention
may
arise
in
future
times
which
Civill
Magistrates
is
superiour
to
the
Church
policie
in
place
,
honours
,
dignity
,
earthly
power
in
the
World
;
Church
)
Ecclesiastically
,
that
is
,
in
a
Church
way
ruling
and
ordering
him
by
Spirituall
Ordinances
according
to
God
for
his
soules
health
,
as
any
other
member
,
so
that
all
the
power
the
Magistrate
hath
over
the
Church
is
temporall
not
spirituall
,
temporall
power
over
the
Magistrate
,
in
ordine
ad
bonum
spirituale
:
So
the
Magistrate
hath
no
Spirituall
power
over
the
Church
in
ordine
ad
bonum
temporale
.
Secondly
,
the
delinquencie
of
either
party
calleth
for
the
exercise
of
the
power
of
terrour
from
the
other
part
;
for
no
Rulers
ordained
of
God
are
a
terrour
to
good
works
,
but
to
evill
,
Rom.
13.
3.
So
that
if
the
Church
offend
,
the
offence
of
the
Church
c●lleth
upon
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
either
to
seeke
the
healing
thereof
as
a
nursing
father
by
his
owne
grave
advice
,
and
the
advice
of
other
Churches
;
or
else
if
he
cannot
so
prevaile
to
put
forth
and
exercise
the
superiority
of
his
power
in
redressing
what
is
amisse
according
to
the
quality
of
the
offence
by
the
course
of
civill
Justice
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
the
Magistrate
being
a
member
of
the
Church
shall
offend
,
the
offence
calleth
upon
the
Church
either
to
seek
the
healing
thereof
in
a
brotherly
way
by
conviction
of
his
sinne
;
or
else
if
they
cannot
prevaile
,
then
to
exercise
the
superiority
of
their
power
in
removing
of
the
offence
and
recovering
of
the
offendour
by
Church
censures
.
If
the
end
of
Spirituall
or
Church
power
is
bonum
spirituale
,
a
spirituall
good
;
disputes
,
tenents
,
and
practices
touching
that
question
of
persecution
for
cause
of
conscience
:
For
if
the
Magistrate
be
supreme
Iudge
(
and
so
consequently
give
supreme
judgement
,
sentence
and
determination
)
in
matters
of
the
first
Table
,
and
of
the
Church
,
and
be
custos
utriusque
,
Tabule
,
keepers
of
both
Tables
(
as
they
speake
)
and
yet
have
no
Spirituall
power
as
is
affirmed
,
how
can
he
determine
what
the
true
Church
and
Ordinances
are
,
and
then
set
them
up
with
the
power
of
the
Sword
?
How
can
he
give
judgement
of
a
false
Church
,
a
false
Ministery
,
a
false
Doctrine
,
false
Ordinances
,
and
with
a
Civil
Sword
pull
them
down
,
if
he
have
no
Spiritual
power
,
authority
or
commission
from
Christ
Iesus
for
these
ends
and
purposes
?
Further
I
argue
thus
:
If
the
civill
officers
of
State
must
determine
,
judge
and
punish
in
Spiritual
causes
,
his
power
,
authority
and
commission
must
be
either
Spirituall
or
Civill
,
or
else
he
hath
none
at
all
,
and
so
acts
without
a
commission
and
warrant
from
the
Lord
Iesus
,
Christ
Iesus
to
answer
for
such
his
practice
as
a
transcendent
Delinquent
.
Now
for
civill
power
,
these
worthy
Authors
confesse
that
the
Government
of
the
civill
Magistrate
extendeth
no
further
then
over
the
bodies
and
goods
of
the
Subject
,
and
therefore
hath
no
civill
power
over
the
Soule
,
and
therefore
(
say
I
)
not
in
Soule-causes
.
Secondly
,
It
is
here
confest
in
this
passage
,
that
to
attaine
his
Civill
end
or
Bonum
temporale
,
he
hath
no
Spirituall
power
,
Spirituall
power
,
to
judge
,
punish
and
persecute
in
Spirituall
causes
;
and
to
feare
and
tremble
,
lest
they
come
neere
those
frogs
which
proceed
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
and
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
who
by
the
same
Arguments
which
the
Authours
here
use
stirre
up
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
to
make
warre
against
the
Lambe
Christ
Iesus
,
and
his
Followers
,
Revel.
17.
CHAP.
LXXXV
.
IN
the
next
place
I
observe
upon
the
point
of
Delinquencie
,
such
a
confusion
,
as
Heaven
and
Earth
may
stand
amazed
at
:
If
the
Church
offend
(
say
they
)
after
advice
refused
,
in
conclusion
the
Magistrate
must
redresse
,
that
is
,
punish
the
Church
(
that
is
,
in
Church
offences
and
cases
)
by
a
course
of
Civill
justice
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
the
Civill
Magistrate
offend
after
Admonition
used
,
and
not
prevailing
,
in
conclusion
the
Church
proceeds
to
censure
,
that
is
,
to
Excommunication
,
as
is
afterward
more
largely
proved
by
them
.
Now
I
demand
,
if
the
Church
be
a
Delinquent
,
who
shall
judge
?
It
is
answered
,
the
Magistrate
.
Againe
,
if
the
Magistrate
be
a
Delinquent
,
Civill
Authority
in
the
Second
Table
,
for
thus
dealing
with
him
:
Or
whether
she
have
broken
the
rules
of
the
first
Table
,
of
which
(
say
they
)
God
hath
made
him
Keeper
and
Conserver
.
And
therefore
,
though
the
Church
make
him
a
Delinquent
at
the
Bar
,
yet
by
their
confession
God
hath
made
him
a
Iudge
on
the
Bench.
What
blood
,
what
tumults
hath
been
,
and
must
be
spilt
upon
these
grounds
?
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
No
question
but
the
Church
may
punish
the
Magistrate
spiritually
in
spirituall
cases
;
and
the
Magistrate
may
punish
the
Church
,
civilly
,
in
civill
cases
:
But
that
for
one
and
the
same
cause
the
Church
must
punish
the
Magistrate
,
and
the
Magistrate
the
Church
,
this
seemes
monstrous
,
and
needs
explication
.
Truth
.
Sweet
Peace
,
I
illustrate
with
this
Instance
:
A
true
Church
of
Christ
(
of
which
,
according
to
the
Authors
supposition
,
the
Magistrate
is
a
member
)
chooseth
and
calls
one
of
her
members
to
office
:
Churches
choice
:
Upon
this
the
Church
complaines
against
the
Magistrates
violation
of
her
priviledges●
given
her
by
Christ
Iesus
,
and
cries
out
that
the
Magistrate
is
turned
Persecuter●
and
not
prevailing
with
admonition
,
she
proceeds
to
Excommunication
against
him
:
The
Magistrate
according
to
his
conscience
,
endures
not
such
profanation
of
Ordinances
as
he
conceives
;
and
therefore
,
if
no
advice
and
admonition
prevaile
,
he
proceeds
against
such
obstinate
abusers
of
Christs
holy
Ordinances
,
(
as
the
Authors
grant
he
may
)
in
Civill
Court
of
justice
,
yea
and
(
I
adde
according
to
the
patterne
of
Israel
)
cuts
them
off
by
the
sword
,
as
obstinate
usurpers
and
prophaners
of
the
holy
things
of
Christ
.
I
demand
what
helpe
hath
any
poore
Church
of
Christ
in
this
case
,
Shall
the
Church
here
slie
to
the
Popes
Sanctuarie
against
Emperours
and
Princes
excommunicate
,
to
wit
,
give
away
their
crowns
,
kingdomes
or
dominions
,
and
invite
forraigne
Princes
to
make
War
upon
them
and
their
Territories
?
The
Authors
surely
will
disclaime
this
;
and
yet
I
shall
prove
their
Tenents
tend
directly
unto
such
a
practise
.
Or
secondly
,
shall
she
say
the
Magistrate
is
not
a
true
Magistrate
'
because
not
able
to
judge
and
determine
in
such
cases
?
This
,
their
confession
will
not
give
them
leave
to
say
,
because
they
cannot
deny
unbelievers
to
be
lawfull
Magistrates
:
and
yet
it
shall
appeare
(
not
withstanding
their
con●ession
to
the
contrary
)
their
Tenents
imply
,
that
none
but
a
Magistrate
after
their
own
conscience
,
is
a
lawfull
Magistrate
.
Therefore
,
thirdly
,
they
must
ingenuously
and
honestly
confesse
,
that
if
it
be
the
duty
of
the
Magistrate
to
punish
the
Church
in
spirituall
cases
,
he
must
then
judge
according
to
his
conscience
and
perswasion
,
whatever
his
conscience
be
:
and
then
let
all
men
judge
into
what
a
wofull
state
they
bring
both
the
civill
Magistrate
and
Church
of
Christ
,
by
such
a
Church-destroying
and
State-destroying
Doctrine
.
Peace
.
Some
will
here
say
,
in
such
a
case
either
the
Magistrate
on
the
Church
must
judge
;
either
the
Spirituall
or
Civill
State
must
be
supreme
.
I
answer
,
if
the
Magistrate
be
of
another
Religion
,
First
,
Secondly
,
If
he
be
a
member
of
the
Church●
doubtles
the
Church
hath
power
to
judge
(
in
spirituall
and
Soule-cases
)
with
spirituall
and
Church
censures
all
that
are
within
,
1●
Cor.
5.
Thirdly
,
If
the
Church
offend
against
the
civill
peace
of
the
State
,
by
wronging
the
bodies
or
goods
of
any
,
the
Magistrate
bears
not
the
sword
in
vaine
,
Rom.
13.
to
correct
any
or
all
the
members
of
the
Church
.
And
this
I
conceive
to
be
the
onely
way
of
the
God
of
Peace
.
CHAP.
LXXXVI
.
The
third
head
concerns
the
End
of
both
these
Powers
.
FIrst
the
common
and
last
end
of
both
is
Gods
glory
,
and
Mans
eternall
felicitie
.
Secondly
,
the
proper
ends
:
First
of
Commonwealth
,
is
the
procuring
,
preserving
,
increasing
of
externall
and
temporall
peace
and
felicitie
of
the
State
in
all
Godlines
and
Honestie
,
1
Tim.
2.
1
,
2.
Secondly
,
of
the
Church
,
a
begetting
,
preserving
,
increasing
of
internall
and
spirituall
peace
and
felicity
of
the
Church
,
in
all
godlinesse
and
honesty
,
Esay
2.
3
,
4.
and
9.
7.
So
that
Magistrates
have
power
given
them
from
Christ
in
matters
of
Religion
,
because
they
are
bound
to
see
that
ou●ward
peace
be
preserved
,
not
in
all
ungodlinesse
and
dishonesty
(
For
such
peace
is
Satanicall
)
but
in
all
godlinesse
and
honesty
,
for
such
peace
God
aymes
at
.
And
hence
the
Magistrate
is
custos
of
both
the
Tables
of
godlinesse
,
in
the
first
of
Honesty
,
in
the
second
for
Peace
sake
.
Hee
must
see
that
honesty
be
preserved
within
his
jurisdiction
,
or
else
the
subject
will
not
be
bonus
Cives
.
Truth
.
In
this
passage
here
are
divers
particulars
affirmed
marvellous
destructive
both
to
godlinesse
and
honesty
,
though
under
a
faire
ma●ke
and
colour
of
both
.
First
,
it
will
appeare
that
in
spirituall
things
they
make
the
Garden
and
the
Wildernesse
(
as
often
I
have
intimated
)
I
say
the
Garden
and
the
Wildernesse
,
the
Church
and
the
World
are
all
one
:
If
the
Powers
of
the
World
or
Civill
State
,
are
bound
to
propose
externall
Peace
in
all
godlinesse
for
their
end
,
and
the
end
of
the
Church
be
to
preserve
internall
Peace
in
all
godlinesse
,
I
demand
if
their
end
(
godlinesse●
bee
the
same
,
is
not
their
power
and
state
the
same
also
,
unlesse
they
make
the
Church
subordinate
to
the
Common-wealths
and
,
or
the
Commonweale
subordinate
to
the
Churches
end
,
which
(
being
the
governour
and
setter
up
of
it
,
and
so
consequently
the
Iudges
of
it
)
it
cannot
be
?
Now
i●
godlinesse
bee
the
worshipping
and
walking
with
God
in
Christ
,
I
aske
further
,
what
is
this
internall
peace
in
all
godlinesse
?
whether
intend
they
internall
within
the
Soule
,
which
onely
the
eye
of
God
can
see
,
opposed
to
externall
or
visible
,
which
man
also
can
discerne
?
or
else
whether
they
meane
internall
,
that
is
spirituall
soule
matters
,
ma●ters
of
Gods
Worship
,
and
then
I
say
that
peace
(
to
wit
,
of
godlinesse
or
Gods
worship
)
they
had
before
granted
to
the
civill
State
?
Peace
.
The
Truth
is
,
(
as
I
now
perceive
)
the
best
and
most
godly
of
that
judgement
declare
themselves
never
to
have
seene
a
true
difference
betweene
the
Church
and
the
World
,
Civill
State
;
and
how●oever
these
worthy
Authours
seeme
to
make
a
kinde
of
separation
from
the
World
,
and
professe
that
the
Church
must
consist
of
spirituall
and
living
Stones
,
Saints
,
Regenerate
persons
,
and
so
make
some
peculiar
inclosed
Ordinances
,
as
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
(
which
none
,
say
they
,
but
godly
persons
must
taste
of
)
yet
by
compelling
all
within
their
Iurisdiction
to
an
outward
conformity
of
the
Church
worship
,
of
the
Word
and
Prayer
,
and
maintenance
of
the
Ministry
thereof
,
they
evidently
declare
that
they
still
lodge
and
dwell
in
the
confused
mixtures
of
the
uncleane
and
cleane
,
of
the
flock
of
Christ
,
and
Herds
of
the
World
together
,
I
meane
in
spirituall
and
religious
worship
.
Truth
.
For
a
more
ful
and
clear
discussion
of
this
Scripture
,
1
Tim.
2.
1.
2.
(
on
which
is
weakly
built
such
a
mighty
building
)
I
shall
propose
and
resolve
these
foure
Quaeries
.
CHAP.
LXXXVII
.
First
,
Secondly
,
what
may
the
scope
of
the
holy
Spirit
of
God
be
in
this
place
.
Thirdly
,
whether
the
civill
Magistrate
was
then
custos
utri●●sque
Tabulae
,
keeper
of
both
Tables
,
&c.
Fourthly
,
whether
a
Church
or
Congregation
of
Christians
may
not
live
in
godlinesse
and
honesty
,
although
the
civill
Magistrate
be
of
another
conscience
and
worship
,
and
the
whole
State
and
Country
with
him
.
To
the
first
,
What
is
here
meant
by
godlinesse
and
honesty
?
Answ.
For
,
how
ever
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifie
godlinesse
,
or
the
worship
of
God
,
yet
the
second
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
I
finde
not
that
it
signifies
such
an
honesty
as
compriseth
the
duties
of
the
second
Table
,
but
such
an
honesty
as
signifies
solemnity
,
gravity
,
and
so
it
is
turned
by
the
Translatours
,
Tit.
2.
7.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
in
doctrine
,
incorruptnesse
,
gravity
:
which
doctrine
cannot
there
bee
taken
for
the
doctrine
of
the
civill
state
,
or
second
Table
,
but
the
gravity
,
majesty
,
and
solemnity
of
the
spirituall
doctrine
of
Christianity
.
So
that
according
to
the
Translatours
owne
rendring
of
that
word
in
Titus
,
this
place
of
Timothy
should
be
thus
rendred
(
In
all
godlinesse
(
or
worshipping
of
God
)
and
gravity
)
that
is
,
a
solemne
or
grave
profession
of
the
worship
of
God
;
and
yet
this
mistaken
and
misinterpreted
Scripture
is
that
great
Castle
and
strong
Hold
which
so
many
●lye
unto
concerning
the
Magistrates
charge
over
the
two
Tables
.
Secondly
,
what
is
the
scope
of
the
Spirit
of
God
in
this
place
?
I
answer
first
negatively
,
Nor
secondly
is
the
scope
to
charge
the
Magistrate
with
forcing
the
people
(
who
have
chose
him
)
to
godlinesse
or
Gods
worship
,
according
to
his
conscience
,
(
the
Magistrate
keeping
the
peace
of
externall
godlinesse
,
and
the
Church
of
internall
,
as
is
affirmed
:
)
but
Secondly
,
positively
,
I
say
the
Spirit
of
God
by
Paul
in
this
place
provokes
Timothy
and
the
Church
at
Ephesus
,
and
so
consequently
all
the
Ministers
of
Christs
Churches
and
Christians
,
to
pray
for
two
things
.
First
,
Babel
,
Ier.
29.
7.
Pray
for
the
peace
of
the
City
,
and
seeke
the
good
of
it
,
for
in
the
Peace
thereof
it
shall
goe
well
with
you
.
Which
Ruie
will
hold
in
any
Pagan
or
Popish
city
,
Warres
,
Famines
,
Pestilences
,
and
especially
to
bee
far
from
kindling
coales
of
War
,
and
endeavour
the
bringing
in
and
advancing
their
conscience
by
the
sword
.
Secondly
,
they
are
here
commanded
to
pray
for
the
salvation
of
all
men
,
that
all
men
,
and
especially
Kings
and
Magistrates
might
be
saved
,
and
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
implying
that
the
grave
or
solemne
and
shining
profession
of
godlinesse
or
Gods
worship
according
to
Christ
Iesus
,
is
a
blessed
meanes
to
cause
all
sorts
of
men
to
be
affected
with
the
Christian
profession
,
and
to
come
to
the
same
knowledge
of
that
one
God
and
one
Mediatour
Christ
Iesus
.
All
which
tends
directly
against
what
it
is
brought
for
,
to
wit
,
the
Magistrates
forcing
all
men
to
godlinesse
or
the
worshipping
of
God
,
Nebuchadnezzars
golden
Image
,
a
State
worship
,
and
in
some
places
the
worship
of
the
Beast
,
and
his
Image
,
Dan
3.
Rev.
13.
CHAP.
LXXXVIII
.
THirdly
,
I
quaerie
whether
the
Civill
Magistrate
(
which
was
then
the
Roman
Emperour
)
was
keeper
or
guardian
of
both
Tables
(
as
is
affirmed
.
)
Scripture
and
all
History
tell
us
,
Roman
gods
or
divells
;
as
also
notorious
for
all
sorts
of
wickednesse
,
and
lastly
,
cruell
and
bloudy
Lions
,
and
Tygers
toward
the
Christians
for
many
hundred
yeares
.
Hence
I
argue
from
the
wisdome
,
love
and
faithfulnesse
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
his
house
,
chiefe
Officers
and
Deputy
Lieutenants
under
himselfe
to
keep
the
worship
of
God
,
to
guard
his
Church
,
his
Wife
:
No
wise
and
loving
father
was
ever
knowne
to
put
his
childe
,
no
not
his
beasts
,
dogs
or
swine
,
but
unto
fitting
keepers
.
Men
judge
it
matter
of
high
complaint
,
that
the
Records
of
Parliament
,
the
Kings
children
,
the
Tower
of
London
,
the
Great
Seale
should
be
committed
to
unworthy
keepers
!
And
can
it
be
without
high
blasphemie
conceived
that
the
Lord
Iesus
should
commit
his
Sheep
,
his
Children
,
yea
his
Spouse
,
his
thousand
shields
and
bucklers
in
the
Tower
of
his
Church●
and
lastly
,
his
Great
and
Glorious
Broad
Seales
of
Baptisme
and
his
Supper
,
to
be
preserved
pure
in
their
adminstrations
,
I
say
that
the
Lord
Iesus
who
is
wisdome
,
and
faithfulnesse
it selfe
,
should
deliver
these
to
such
keepers
.
Peace
.
Some
will
say
,
it
is
one
thing
what
persons
are
in
●act
and
practice
:
another
what
they
ought
to
be
by
right
and
office
.
Truth
.
In
such
cases
as
I
have
mentioned
,
no
man
doth
in
the
common
eye
of
reason
deliver
such
matters
of
charge
and
trust
to
such
as
declare
themselves
and
sinnes
(
like
Sodome
)
at
the
very
time
of
this
great
charge
and
trust
to
be
committed
to
them
.
Peace
.
It
will
further
be
said
,
that
many
of
the
Kings
of
Iudah
who
had
the
charge
of
establishing
,
reforming
(
and
so
consequently
of
keeping
the
first
Table
)
the
Church
,
Gods
worship
,
&c.
were
notoriously
wicked
,
Idolatrous
,
&c.
Truth
.
I
must
then
say
,
the
case
is
not
alike
,
for
when
the
Lord
appointed
the
Government
of
Israel
after
the
rejection
of
Saul
to
establish
a
Covenant
of
succession
in
the
type
unto
Christ
,
let
it
bee
minded
what
patterne
and
president
it
pleased
the
Lord
to
set
for
the
after
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
,
in
David
the
man
after
His
owne
Heart
.
But
now
the
Lord
Iesus
being
come
Himselfe
,
and
having
fulfilled
the
former
types
,
and
dissolved
the
Nationall
State
of
the
Church
,
and
established
a
more
Spirituall
way
of
worship
all
the
World
over
,
Spirituall
government
and
governours
,
it
is
well
knowne
what
the
Roman
Caesars
were
,
under
whom
both
Christ
Iesus
Himselfe
and
his
Servants
after
him
lived
and
suffered
;
so
that
if
the
Lord
Iesus
had
appointed
any
such
Deputies
(
as
we
finde
not
a
tittle
to
that
purpose
,
nor
have
a
shadow
of
true
reason
so
to
thinke
)
he
must
I
say
in
the
very
first
institution
,
have
pitched
upon
such
persons
for
these
Custodes
utri●●que
Tabulae
,
ke●pers
of
both
Tables
,
as
no
man
wi●e
,
or
faithfull
or
loving
,
would
have
cho●en
in
any
of
the
former
Instances
or
cases
of
a
more
inferiour
nature
.
Beside
to
that
great
pretence
of
Israel
,
I
have
largely
spoken
to●
Secondly
,
I
aske
how
could
the
Roman
Caesars
or
any
Civill
Magistrates
be
cust●des
,
keepers
of
the
Church
and
worship
of
God
,
when
as
the
Authours
of
these
positions
acknowledge
,
that
their
Civill
power
extends
but
to
bodies
and
goods
.
And
for
Spirituall
power
they
say
they
have
none
,
ad
bonum
temporale
(
to
a
temporall
good
)
which
is
their
proper
end
,
and
then
having
neither
Civill
nor
Spirituall
power
from
the
Lord
Iesus
to
this
purpose
,
how
come
they
to
be
such
Keepers
as
is
pretended
?
Thirdly
,
If
the
Roman
Emperours
were
Keepers
,
Lord
Iesus
gave
the
care
and
charge
of
the
Churches
,
and
by
whom
the
Lord
Iesus
charged
Timothy
,
1
Tim.
6.
to
keep
those
commands
of
the
Lord
Iesus
without
spot
untill
his
comming
.
These
Keepers
were
called
the
foundation
of
the
Church
,
Ephes.
2.
20.
and
made
up
the
Crowne
of
12
Stars
about
the
head
of
the
Woman
,
Rev.
12.
whose
names
were
also
written
in
the
12
foundations
of
New
Ierusalem
,
Rev.
21.
Yea
what
Keepers
then
are
the
ordinary
Officers
of
the
Church
appointed
to
be
the
Shepherds
or
Keepers
of
the
Flocke
of
Christ
,
appointed
to
be
the
Porters
or
Dore-keepers
and
to
watch
in
the
absence
of
Christ
,
Mark
13.
34.
Acts
20.
,
Yea
what
charge
hath
the
whole
Church
it selfe
,
which
is
the
pillar
and
ground
of
Truth
,
2
Tim.
2.
in
the
midst
of
which
Christ
is
present
with
his
Power
,
1
Cor.
5.
to
keep
out
or
cast
out
the
impenitent
and
obstinate
,
even
Kings
and
Emperours
themselves
from
their
Spirituall
society
,
1
Cor.
5.
Iam.
3.
1.
Gal.
3.
28.
4.
I
aske
whether
in
the
time
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
(
whom
I
confesse
in
the
typicall
and
Nationall
state
to
be
charged
with
both
Tables
)
I
aske
whether
the
Kings
of
the
Assyrians
,
Ammonites
,
Moabites
,
Philistims
,
were
also
constituted
and
ordained
Keepers
of
the
worship
of
God
as
the
Kings
of
Iudah
were
(
for
they
were
also
lawfull
Magistrates
in
their
Dominions
?
)
or
whether
the
Roman
Emperours
were
custodes
,
or
keepers
more
then
they
?
or
more
then
the
King
of
Babylon
Nebuchadnezzar
,
under
whose
Civill
government
Gods
people
lived
,
and
in
his
owne
Land
and
City
,
●er
.
29.
CHAP.
LXXXIX
.
Peace
.
YOu
remember
(
deare
Truth
)
that
Constantin●
,
Theodos●us
,
&c.
mis●●formed
.
and
others
were
made
to
beleeve
that
they
were
the
Antitypes
of
the
Kings
of
Iudah
,
the
Church
of
God
;
and
Henry
the
8.
was
told
that
that
Title
Defensor
Fidei
,
Defendour
of
the
Faith
(
though
sent
him
by
the
Pope
for
writing
against
Luther
)
was
his
owne
Diadem
due
unto
him
from
Heaven
.
So
likewise
since
,
the
Kings
and
Q●eens
of
England
have
been
instructed
.
Truth
.
But
it
was
not
so
from
the
beginning
,
as
that
very
difference
between
that
Nationall
state
of
the
Church
of
God
then
,
and
other
Kings
and
Magistrates
of
the
World
(
not
so
charged
)
doth
clearly
evince
and
leadeth
us
to
the
Spirituall
King
of
the
Church
,
Christ
Iesus
the
King
of
Israel
,
and
his
Spirituall
Government
and
Governours
therein
.
Fifthly
,
I
aske
whether
had
the
Roman
Caesars
more
charge
to
see
all
their
Subjects
observe
and
submit
to
the
worship
of
God
in
their
dominion
of
the
World
,
then
a
master
,
Families
are
the
foundations
of
government
,
for
what
is
a
Commonweale
,
but
a
Commonweale
of
Families
agreeing
to
live
together
for
common
good
?
Now
in
families
,
suppose
a
beleeving
Christian
Husband
hath
an
unbeleeving
Antichristian
wife
,
what
other
charge
in
this
respect
is
given
to
an
husband
,
1
Cor.
7.
but
to
dwell
with
her
as
an
husband
if
she
be
pleased
to
dwell
with
him
:
but
,
to
bee
so
farre
from
forcing
her
from
her
conscience
unto
his
,
as
that
if
for
his
conscience
sake
she
would
depart
,
he
was
not
to
force
her
to
tarry
with
him
,
1
Cor.
7.
Consequently
the
Father
or
Husband
of
the
State
differing
from
the
Commonweale
in
Religion
,
ought
not
to
force
the
Common-weale
,
nor
to
be
forced
by
it
:
yet
is
he
to
continue
a
civill
husbands
care
,
if
the
Commonweale
will
live
with
him
,
and
abide
in
civill
covenant
.
Now
as
a
husband
by
his
love
to
the
truth
and
holy
conversation
in
it
,
and
seasonable
exhortations
,
ought
to
indeavour
to
save
his
wife
,
yet
abhorring
to
use
corporall
compulsion
(
yea
,
in
this
case
to
childe
or
servant
)
so
ought
the
Father
,
Husband
,
Governor
of
the
Commonweale
endeavour
to
win
and
save
whom
possibly
he
may
,
yet
farre
from
the
appearance
of
civill
violence
.
Sixthly
,
Romane
Emperours
were
charged
by
Christ
with
his
Worship
in
their
dominion
,
and
their
dominion
was
over
the
world
(
as
was
the
dominion
of
the
Grecian
,
Persian
,
and
Babylonian
Monarchy
before
them
)
who
sees
not
if
the
whole
world
bee
forced
to
turne
Christian
(
as
afterward
and
since
it
hath
pretended
to
doe
)
who
sees
not
then
that
the
world
(
for
whom
Christ
Jesus
would
not
pray
)
and
the
God
of
it
,
are
reconciled
to
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
whole
field
of
the
world
become
his
inclosed
garden
?
Seventhly
,
if
the
Romane
Emperors
ought
to
have
been
by
Christs
appointment
Keepers
of
both
Tables
,
Antitypes
of
Israel
and
Iudahs
Kings
,
how
many
millions
of
Idolaters
and
Blasphemers
against
Christ
Iesus
and
his
worship
ought
they
to
have
put
to
death
according
to
Israels
patterne
?
Lastly
,
I
aske
(
if
the
Lord
Iesus
had
delivered
his
Sheepe
and
Children
to
these
Wolves
,
his
Wife
and
Spouse
to
such
Adulterers
,
his
precious
Iewels
to
such
great
Theeves
and
Robbers
of
the
world
as
the
Romane
Emperours
were
,
what
is
the
reason
that
he
was
never
pleased
to
send
any
of
his
servants
to
their
gates
to
crave
their
helpe
&
assistance
in
this
his
worke
,
Peace
.
Some
will
here
object
Pauls
appealing
to
Caesar.
Truth
.
And
I
must
refer
them
to
what
I
formerly
answered
to
that
Objection
.
Paul
never
appealed
to
Caesar
as
a
Judge
appointed
by
Christ
Jesus
to
give
definitive
sentence
in
any
spirituall
or
Church
controversie
,
but
against
that
civill
violence
and
murther
which
the
Iewes
intended
against
him
,
Paul
justly
appealed
:
For
otherwise
if
in
a
spirituall
cause
he
should
have
appealed
,
he
should
have
overthrowne
his
owne
Apostleship
and
Power
given
him
by
Christ
Iesus
in
spirituall
things
,
above
the
highest
Kings
or
Emperors
of
the
world
beside
.
CHAP.
XC
.
Peace
.
BLessed
Truth
,
I
shall
now
remember
you
of
the
fourth
Quaerie
upon
this
place
of
Timothy
,
to
wit
,
whether
a
Church
of
Christ
Iesus
may
not
live
in
Gods
worship
and
comelinesse
,
notwithstanding
that
the
civill
Magistrate
professe
not
the
same
but
a
contrary
Religion
and
Worship
in
his
owne
person
and
the
Country
with
him
.
Truth
.
I
answer
the
Churches
of
Christ
under
the
Roman
Emperours
did
live
in
all
godlinesse
and
christian
gravity
,
Secondly
,
this
●lowes
from
an
institution
or
appointment
of
such
a
power
and
authority
,
left
by
the
Lord
Iesus
to
his
Apostles
and
Churches
,
that
no
ungodlinesse
or
dishonesty
in
the
first
appearance
of
it
was
to
be
suffered
,
but
supprest
and
cast
out
from
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
even
the
little
Leaven
of
doctrine
or
practice
,
1
Corinth
.
5.
Gal.
5.
Lastly
,
I
adde
,
that
although
sometimes
it
pleaseth
the
Lord
to
vouchsafe
his
servants
peace
and
quietnesse
,
and
to
command
them
here
in
Timothy
to
pray
for
it
,
for
those
good
ends
and
purposes
for
which
God
hath
appointed
civill
Magistracy
in
the
world
,
to
keepe
the
world
in
peace
and
quietnesse
.
Yet
Gods
people
have
used
most
to
abound
with
godlinesse
and
honesty
,
Myrrhe
,
Frankincense
,
Saffron
,
Calamus
,
&c.
they
have
yeelded
the
sweetest
favour
to
God
and
man
,
when
they
were
pounded
and
burnt
in
cruell
persecution
of
the
Romane
Censors
:
then
are
they
(
as
Gods
Venison
)
most
sweet
when
most
hunted
:
Gods
Stars
shining
brightest
in
the
darkest
night
:
more
heavenly
in
conversation
,
more
mortified
:
more
abounding
in
love
each
to
other
,
more
longing
to
be
with
God
:
when
the
inhospitable
and
salvage
World
hath
used
them
like
strangers
,
and
forced
them
to
hasten
home
to
another
Country
which
they
professe
to
seeke
.
CHAP.
XCI
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
it
seemes
not
to
be
unseasonable
to
close
up
this
passage
with
a
short
descant
upon
that
Assertion
,
viz.
A
subject
without
godlinesse
will
not
be
bonus
vir
,
a
good
man
,
nor
a
Magistrate
except
he
see
godlinesse
preserved
,
will
not
be
bonus
Magistratus
.
Truth
.
I
confesse
that
without
godlinesse
or
a
true
w●rshipping
of
God
with
an
upright
heart
according
to
Gods
Ordinances
,
neither
Subjects
nor
Magistrates
can
please
God
in
Christ
Iesus
,
and
so
be
spiritually
or
christianly
good
,
Cor.
1.
Iam.
2.
Yet
this
I
must
remember
you
of
,
that
when
the
most
High
God
created
all
things
of
nothing
,
he
saw
and
acknowledged
divers
sorts
of
goodnesse
,
Sheepe
,
&c.
I
say
the
same
in
Artificialls
,
a
good
Garment
,
a
good
House
,
a
good
Sword
,
a
good
Ship
.
I
also
adde
a
good
City
,
a
good
Company
or
Corporation
,
a
good
Husband
,
Father
,
Master
.
Hence
also
we
say
,
a
good
Physitian
,
a
good
Lawyer
,
a
good
Sea-man
,
a
good
Merchant
,
a
good
Pilot
,
for
such
or
such
●
shoare
or
Harbour
,
that
is
,
Morally
,
Civilly
good
in
their
severall
Civill
respects
and
imployments
.
Hence
(
Psal.
133.
)
the
Church
or
Citie
of
God
is
compared
to
a
Citie
compact
within
it selfe
;
which
compactnes
may
be
found
in
many
Townes
and
Cities
of
the
World
,
where
yet
hath
not
shined
any
spirituall
or
supernaturall
goodnesse
.
Hence
the
Lord
Iesus
(
Matth.
12.
)
describes
an
ill
state
of
an
house
or
kingdome
,
viz.
to
be
divided
against
it selfe
,
which
cannot
stand
.
These
I
observe
to
prove
,
that
a
Subject
,
a
Magistrate
,
morall
goodnes
,
which
thousands
want
,
and
where
it
is
,
it
is
commendable
and
beautifull
,
though
Godlines
which
is
infinitely
more
beautifull
,
be
wanting
,
and
which
is
onely
proper
to
the
Christian
state
,
the
Commonweale
of
Israel
,
the
true
Church
,
the
holy
Nation
,
Ephes.
2.
1
Pet.
2.
Lastly
,
however
the
Authors
deny
that
there
can
be
Bonus
Magistratus
,
a
good
Magistrate
,
except
the
see
all
Godlines
preserved
;
yet
themselves
confesse
that
civill
honesty
is
sufficient
to
make
a
good
Subject
,
in
these
words
,
viz.
He
must
see
that
Honestie
be
preserved
within
his
jurisdiction
,
else
the
Subject
will
not
be
Bonus
civ●s
,
a
good
citizen
:
and
doubtlesse
(
if
the
Law
of
Relations
hold
true
)
that
civill
honestie
which
makes
a
good
citizen
,
must
also
(
together
with
qualifications
sit
for
a
Commander
)
make
also
a
good
Magistrate
.
CHAP.
XCII
.
Peace
.
THe
4.
head
is
,
The
proper
meanes
of
both
these
Powers
to
attaine
their
ends
.
First
,
the
proper
meanes
whereby
the
Civill
Power
may
and
should
attaine
its
end
,
are
onely
Politicall
,
and
principally
these
Five
.
First
the
erecting
and
establishing
what
forme
of
Civill
Government
may
seeme
in
wisedome
most
meet
,
according
to
generall
rules
of
the
Word
,
and
state
of
the
people
.
Secondly
,
the
making
,
publishing
,
and
establishing
of
wholesome
Civill
Lawes
,
not
only
such
as
concerne
Civill
Justice
,
but
also
the
free
passage
of
true
Religion
:
for
,
outward
Civill
Peace
ariseth
and
is
maintained
from
them
both
,
from
the
latter
as
well
as
from
the
former
:
Civill
peace
cannot
stand
intire
,
where
Religion
is
corrupted
,
2
Chron.
15.
3.
5.
6.
Iudg.
8.
And
yet
such
Lawes
,
though
conversant
about
Religion
,
may
still
be
counted
Civill
Lawes
,
as
on
the
contrary
,
an
Oath
doth
still
remaine
Religious
,
though
conversant
about
Civill
matters
.
Thirdly
,
Election
and
appointment
of
Civill
officers
,
to
see
execution
of
those
Lawes
.
Fourthly
,
Civill
Punishments
and
Rewards
,
of
Transgressors
and
Observers
of
these
Lawes
.
Fifthly
,
taking
up
Armes
against
the
Enemies
of
Civill
Peace
.
Secondly
,
the
meanes
whereby
the
Church
may
and
should
attaine
her
ends
,
are
only
ecclesiasticall
,
which
are
chiefly
five
.
First
,
setting
up
that
forme
of
Church
Government
only
,
of
which
Christ
hath
given
them
a
pattern
in
his
Word
.
Secondly
,
acknowledging
and
admitting
of
no
Lawgiver
in
the
Church
,
but
Christ
,
and
the
publishing
of
his
Lawes
.
Thirdly
,
Electing
and
ordaining
of
such
officers
onely
,
as
Christ
hath
appointed
in
his
Word
.
Fourthly
,
to
receive
into
their
fellowship
them
that
are
approved
,
and
in●licting
Spirituall
censures
against
them
that
offend
.
Fifthly
,
Prayer
and
patience
in
suffering
any
evill
from
them
that
be
without
,
who
disturbe
their
peace
.
So
that
Magistrates
,
as
Magistrates
,
have
no
power
of
setting
up
the
Forme
of
Church
Government
,
electing
Church
officers
,
punishing
with
Church
censures
,
but
to
see
that
the
Church
doth
her
duty
herein
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
Churches
as
Churches
,
have
no
power
(
though
as
members
of
the
Common-weale
they
may
have
power
)
of
erecting
or
altering
formes
of
Civill
Government
,
electing
of
Civill
officers
,
inflicting
Civill
punishments
(
no
not
on
persons
excommunicate
)
as
by
deposing
Magistrates
from
their
Civill
Authoritie
,
or
withdrawing
the
hearts
of
the
people
against
them
,
to
their
Lawes
,
no
more
then
to
discharge
wives
,
or
children
,
or
servants
,
from
due
obedience
to
their
husbands
,
parents
,
or
masters
:
or
by
taking
up
armes
against
their
Magistrates
,
though
he
persecute
them
for
Conscience
:
for
though
members
of
Churches
who
are
publique
officers
also
of
the
Civill
State
,
may
suppresse
by
force
the
violence
of
Usurpers
,
as
Iehoiada
did
Athaliah
,
yet
this
they
doe
not
as
members
of
the
Church
,
but
as
officers
of
the
Civill
State
.
Truth
.
Here
are
divers
considerable
passages
which
I
shall
briefly
examine
,
so
far
as
concernes
o●r
controversie
.
First
,
whereas
they
say
,
that
the
Civill
Power
civill
Government
may
seeme
in
wisedome
most
meet
,
I
acknowledge
the
proposition
to
be
most
true
,
both
in
it self
,
and
also
considered
with
the
end
of
it
,
that
a
civill
Government
is
an
Ordinance
of
God
,
to
conserve
the
civill
peace
of
people
,
so
farre
as
concernes
their
Bodies
and
Goods
,
as
formerly
hath
beene
said
.
But
from
this
Grant
I
infer
,
(
as
before
hath
been
touched
)
that
the
Soveraigne
,
originall
,
and
foundation
of
civill
power
lies
in
the
people
,
(
whom
they
must
needs
meane
by
the
civill
power
distinct
from
the
Government
set
up
.
)
And
if
so
,
that
a
People
may
erect
and
establish
what
forme
of
Government
seemes
to
them
most
meete
for
their
civill
condition
:
It
is
evident
that
such
Governments
as
are
by
them
erected
and
established
,
have
no
more
power
,
nor
for
no
longer
time
,
then
the
civill
power
or
people
consenting
and
agreeing
shall
betrust
them
with
.
This
is
cleere
not
only
in
Reason
,
but
in
the
experience
of
all
common-weales
,
where
the
people
are
not
deprived
of
their
naturall
freedome
by
the
power
of
Tyrants
.
And
if
so
,
that
the
Magistrates
receive
their
power
of
governing
the
Church
,
Europe
,
Asia
,
Africa
or
America
)
have
fundamentally
and
originally
,
as
men
,
a
power
to
governe
the
Church
,
to
see
her
doe
her
duty
,
to
correct
her
,
to
redresse
,
reforme
,
establish
,
&c.
And
if
this
be
not
to
pull
God
and
Christ
,
and
Spirit
out
of
Heaven
,
and
subject
them
unto
naturall
,
sinfull
,
inconstant
men
,
and
so
consequently
to
Sathan
himselfe
,
by
whom
all
peoples
naturally
are
guided
,
let
Heaven
and
Earth
judge
.
Peace
.
It
cannot
by
their
owne
Grant
be
denied
,
but
that
the
wildest
Indians
in
America
ought
(
and
in
their
kind
and
severall
degrees
doe
)
to
agree
upon
some
formes
of
Government
,
earthly
Governments
be
as
lawfull
and
true
as
any
Governments
in
the
World
,
and
therefore
consequently
their
Governors
are
Keepers
of
the
Church
or
both
Tables
,
(
if
any
Church
of
Christ
should
arise
or
be
amongst
them
:
)
and
therefore
lastly
,
(
if
Christ
have
betrusted
and
charged
the
civill
Power
with
his
Church
)
they
must
judge
according
to
their
Indian
or
American
consciences
,
for
other
consciences
it
cannot
be
supposed
they
should
have
.
CHAP.
XCIII
.
Truth
.
AGaine
,
whereas
they
say
that
outward
Civill
peace
cannot
stand
where
Religion
is
corrupted
;
and
quote
for
it
,
2
Chron.
15.
3.
5.
6
&
Iudges
8.
I
answer
with
aam●ration
how
such
excellent
spirits
(
as
these
Authors
are
furnished
with
,
not
only
in
heavenly
but
earthly
affaires
)
should
so
forget
,
and
be
so
fast
asleep
in
things
so
palpably
evident
,
as
to
say
that
outward
civill
peace
cannot
stand
,
where
Religion
is
corrupt
.
When
so
many
stately
Kingdomes
and
Governments
in
the
world
have
long
and
long
enjoyed
civill
peace
and
quiet
,
Iesus
Christ
amongst
them
:
And
this
every
Historian
,
Merchant
,
Traveller
,
in
Europe●
Asia
,
Africa
,
America
,
can
testifie
:
for
so
spake
the
Lord
Iesus
himselfe
,
Ioh.
16.
The
world
shall
sing
and
rejoyce
.
Secondly
,
for
that
Scripture
2
Chron.
15.
3
&c
relating
the
miseries
of
Israel
and
Iudah
,
and
Gods
pla●es
upon
the
people
for
corruption
of
their
Religion
,
it
must
still
have
refere●ce
〈◊〉
peculiar
state
unto
which
God
called
the
seed
of
one
man
,
Abraham
,
in
a
figure
,
dealing
so
with
them
as
he
dealt
not
with
any
Nation
in
the
World
,
Psal.
1.
●6
Rom.
9.
The
Antitype
to
this
State
I
have
proved
to
be
the
Christian
Church
,
which
consequently
hath
been
and
is
●fflict●d
〈◊〉
spirituall
plagues
,
desolations
and
captiviti●s
,
for
cor●upting
of
that
Religion
which
hath
been
revealed
unto
them
.
This
appeares
by
the
7
Churches
,
and
the
people
of
God
,
now
so
many
●u●dre●
yeares
in
wofull
bondage
and
slaverte
to
the
mysticall
Babel
,
untill
the
time
of
their
joyfull
deliverance
.
Peace
.
Yea
but
they
say
that
such
Lawes
as
are
conversant
about
Religion
,
may
still
be
account●d
Civill
Lawes
,
as
on
the
contrary
an
Oath
doth
still
remaine
Religious
,
though
conversant
about
Civill
matters
.
Truth
.
Lawes
respecting
Religion
are
two-fold
:
First
,
such
as
concerne
the
acts
of
Worship
and
the
Worship
it self
,
the
Ministers
of
it
,
their
fitnes
or
unfitnes
,
to
be
suppressed
or
established
:
and
for
such
Lawes
we
find
no
footing
in
the
New
Testament
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Secondly
,
Lawes
respecting
Religion
may
be
such
as
meerly
concerne
the
Civill
State
,
Mutinies
,
Treasons●
Rebellions
,
Massacres
,
be
disarmed
:
Papists
,
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
or
Indians
be
disturbed
at
their
worship
,
(
a
thing
which
the
very
Indians
abhor
to
practice
toward
any
.
)
Also
that
imanitie
and
freedome
from
Tax
and
Toll
may
be
granted
unto
the
people
of
such
or
such
a
Religion
,
as
the
Magistrate
pleaseth
,
Ezra
7.
These
and
such
as
are
of
this
nature
,
concerning
only
the
bodies
and
goods
of
such
and
such
Religious
persons
,
I
confesse
are
meerely
Ci●ill
.
But
now
on
the
other
hand
,
that
Lawes
restraining
persons
from
such
and
such
a
Worship
,
because
the
Civill
state
judgeth
it
to
be
false
:
That
Laws
constraining
to
such
&
such
a
worship
,
because
the
Civill
State
judgeth
this
to
be
the
only
●rue
way
of
worshipping
God
:
That
such
and
such
a
Reformation
of
Worship
be
submitted
unto
by
all
Subjects
in
such
a
Iurisdiction
:
That
such
and
such
Churches
,
Ministers
,
Ministries
be
pull●
downe
,
and
such
and
such
Churches
,
Ministries
,
and
Ministrations
set
up
:
That
such
Lawes
properly
concerning
Religion●
God
,
the
Soules
of
men
,
should
be
Civill
Lawes
and
Constitutions
;
is
as
far
from
Reason
,
as
that
the
Commandements
of
Paul
,
which
he
gave
the
Churches
concerning
Christs
worship
(
1
Cor.
11.
&
1
Cor.
14.
)
were
Civill
and
Earthly
constitutions
:
Or
that
the
Canon
and
Constitutions
of
either
oecum●nicall
or
Nationall
synods
concerning
Religion
,
should
be
Civill
and
State-conclusions
and
agreements
.
To
that
instance
of
an
Oath
remaining
rel●gious
though
conversant
about
civill
things
;
I
answer
and
acknowledge
,
an
Oath
may
be
spirituall
,
civill
respects
of
b●dies
or
goods
,
as
I
have
opened
;
whereas
if
it
concerne
the
soules
and
religions
of
men
simply
so
considered
in
reference
to
God
,
it
must
of
necessity
put
on
the
nature
of
a
religious
or
spirituall
ordinance
or
constitution
.
Besides
,
it
is
a
most
improper
and
fallacious
instance
for
an
oath
,
being
an
invocation
of
a
true
or
false
God
to
judge
in
a
case
,
is
an
action
of
a
spirituall
and
religious
nature
,
what
ever
the
subject
matter
be
about
which
it
is
taken
,
whether
civill
or
religious
:
but
a
law
or
constitution
may
be
civill
or
religious
,
as
the
subject
about
which
it
is
conversant
is
,
either
civill
(
meerly
concerning
bodies
or
goods
)
or
religious
concerning
soule
and
worship
.
CHAP.
XCIV
.
Peace
.
THeir
fifth
Head
is
concerning
the
Magistrates
power
in
making
of
Lawes
.
First
,
they
have
power
to
publish
and
apply
such
Civill
Lawes
in
a
State
as
either
are
exprest
in
the
Word
of
God
in
Moses
Judicialls
(
to
wit
,
so
far
as
they
are
of
generall
and
morall
equity
,
and
so
binding
all
Nations
in
all
Ages
)
to
bee
deducted
by
way
of
generall
consequence
and
proportion
from
the
word
of
God
.
For
in
a
free
State
no
Magistrate
hath
power
over
the
bodies
,
goods
,
lands
,
liberties
of
a
free
people
,
but
by
their
free
consents
.
And
because
free
men
are
not
free
Lords
of
their
owne
estates
,
but
are
onely
stewards
under
God
,
therefore
they
may
not
give
their
free
consents
to
any
Magistrate
to
dispose
of
their
bodies
,
goods
,
lands
,
liberties
at
large
as
themselves
please
,
but
as
God
(
the
soveraigne
Lord
of
all
)
alone
.
And
because
the
Word
is
a
perfect
rule
as
wel
of
righteousnes
as
of
holines
,
it
will
be
therefore
necessary
that
neither
the
people
give
consent
,
nor
that
the
Magistrate
take
power
to
dispose
of
the
bodies
,
goods
,
lands
,
liberties
of
the
people
,
but
according
to
the
Lawes
and
Rules
of
the
Word
of
God
.
Secondly
,
in
making
Lawes
about
civill
and
indifferent
things
about
the
Commonweale
.
First
,
he
hath
no
power
given
him
of
God
to
make
what
laws
he
please
,
either
in
restraining
from
,
or
constraining
to
the
use
of
indifferent
things
,
because
that
which
is
indifferent
in
its
nature
,
ma●
sometimes
bee
inexpedient
in
its
use
,
and
consequently
unlawfull
,
1
Cor.
2.
5.
it
having
been
long
since
defended
upon
good
ground
,
Quicquid
non
expeait
,
quatenus
non
expedit
,
non
licet
.
Secondly
,
he
hath
no
power
to
make
any
such
Lawes
about
indifferent
things
,
wherein
nothing
good
or
evill
is
shewne
to
the
people
,
but
onely
or
principally
the
meere
authority
or
wil
of
the
imposer
for
the
observance
of
them
,
Colos.
2.
21
,
22.
1
Cor.
7.
23
,
compared
with
Ephes.
6.
6.
It
is
a
prerogative
proper
to
God
to
require
obedience
of
the
sonnes
of
men
,
because
of
his
authority
and
will
.
The
will
of
no
man
is
Regula
recti
,
unlesse
first
it
bee
Regula
recta
.
It
is
an
evill
speech
of
some
,
that
in
some
things
the
will
of
the
Law
,
not
the
ratio
of
it
,
must
be
the
Rule
of
Conscience
to
walke
by
;
and
that
Princes
may
forbid
men
to
seeke
any
other
reason
but
their
authority
,
yea
when
they
command
frivola
&
dura
.
And
therefore
it
is
the
duty
of
the
Magistrate
in
all
lawes
about
indifferent
things
,
to
shew
the
Reasons
,
not
onely
the
Will
,
to
shew
the
expediency
,
as
well
as
the
indifferency
of
things
of
that
nature
.
For
we
conceive
in
Lawes
of
this
nature
,
it
is
not
the
will
of
the
Lawgiver
onely
,
but
the
Reason
of
the
Law
which
bindes
.
Ratio
est
Rex
Legis
,
&
Lex
est
Rex
Regis
.
Thirdly
,
because
the
judgement
of
expedient
and
inexpedient
things
is
often
difficult
and
diverse
,
it
is
meet
that
such
Lawes
should
not
proceed
without
due
consideration
of
the
Rules
of
Expediency
set
downe
in
the
Word
,
which
are
these
three
:
First
,
the
rule
of
Piety
,
that
they
may
make
for
the
glory
of
God
,
1
Cor.
10.
31.
Secondly
,
the
rule
of
Charity
,
that
no
scandall
come
hereby
to
any
weake
brother
,
1
Cor.
8.
13.
Thirdly
,
the
Rule
of
Charity
,
that
no
man
be
forced
to
submit
against
his
conscience
,
Rom.
14.
14.
23.
nor
be
judged
of
contempt
of
lawfull
Authority
,
because
he
is
not
suddenly
perswaded
of
the
expediency
of
indifferent
things
;
for
if
the
people
be
bound
by
God
to
receive
such
Lawes
about
such
things
,
without
any
triall
or
satisfaction
to
the
conscience
,
but
must
judge
them
expedient
because
the
Magistrate
thinkes
them
so
,
then
the
one
cannot
be
punished
in
following
the
other
,
in
case
he
shall
sinne
in
c●lling
Inexpedient
Expedient
;
but
Christ
saith
the
contrary
,
If
the
blinde
lead
the
blinde
,
they
shall
both
fall
.
Truth
.
In
this
passage
these
worthy
Men
lay
downe
such
a
ground
,
as
the
gates
of
Hell
are
not
able
to
shake
concerning
the
Magistrates
walking
in
indifferent
things
:
bucklars
,
Cant
4.
to
wit
,
that
invincible
Truth
,
That
no
man
is
to
be
persecuted
for
cause
of
conscience
:
The
ground
is
this
:
The
Magist●ate
hath
not
power
to
make
what
Lawes
he
please
,
either
in
restraining
or
constraining
to
the
use
of
indifferent
things
:
And
further
he
confesseth
that
the
reason
of
the
Law
,
not
the
will
of
it
must
be
the
rule
of
conscience
.
And
they
adde
this
impregnable
reason
:
viz.
If
the
people
be
bound
to
receive
such
Lawes
without
satisfaction
to
conscience
,
then
one
cannot
be
punished
for
following
the
other
,
in
case
he
shall
sinne
contrary
to
Christ
Jesus
,
who
saith
,
If
the
blinde
lead
the
blinde
,
they
shall
both
fall
.
Hence
I
argue
,
If
the
Civill
Magistrate
have
no
power
to
restraine
or
constraine
their
subjects
in
things
in
their
owne
nature
indifferent
,
reason
,
conscience
and
judgement
before
the
Lord
,
and
that
they
shall
sinne
,
if
they
follow
the
Magistrates
command
,
not
being
perswaded
in
their
owne
soule
and
conscience
that
his
commands
are
according
to
God!
It
will
be
much
more
unlawfull
and
heynous
in
the
Magistrate
to
compell
the
subjects
unto
that
which
(
according
to
their
consciences
perswasion
)
is
simply
unlawfull
as
unto
a
falsely
constituted
Church
,
Ministry
,
Worship
,
Administration
,
and
they
shall
not
escape
the
D●ch
,
by
being
led
blindefold
by
the
Magistrate
,
but
though
hee
fall
in
first
,
yet
they
shall
in
after
him
,
and
upon
him
,
to
his
greater
and
more
dreadfull
judgement
.
In
particular
thus
,
If
the
Magistrate
may
restraine
me
from
that
gesture
in
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
which
I
am
perswaded
I
ought
to
practice
,
he
may
also
restraine
me
by
his
commands
from
that
Supper
of
the
Lord
it selfe
in
such
or
such
a
Church
according
to
my
conscience
.
If
he
cannot
(
as
they
grant
)
constraine
me
to
such
or
such
a
garment
in
the
worship
of
God
,
can
he
constraine
me
to
worship
God
by
such
a
Ministry
,
and
with
such
worship
,
which
my
soule
and
conscience
cannot
be
perswaded
is
of
God
?
If
he
cannot
command
me
in
that
circumstance
of
time
to
worship
God
this
or
that
day
,
can
he
command
mee
to
the
worship
it selfe
?
Peace
.
Me
thinkes
I
discerne
a
threefold
guilt
to
lye
upon
such
Civill
powers
as
impose
upon
and
inforce
the
conscience
,
First
,
of
an
appearance
of
that
Arminian
Popish
doctrine
of
freewill
,
as
if
it
lay
in
their
owne
power
and
ability
to
beleeve
upon
the
Magistrates
command
since
it
is
confessed
that
what
is
submitted
to
by
any
without
faith
it
is
sinne
,
be
it
never
so
true
and
holy
Rom.
14.
Secondly
,
since
God
only
openeth
the
heart
and
worketh
the
will
,
Phil.
2.
it
seemes
to
be
an
high
presumption
to
suppose
that
together
with
a
command
restraining
from
,
or
constraining
to
worship
,
that
God
is
also
to
be
forced
or
commanded
to
give
faith
to
open
the
heart
to
incline
the
will
,
&c.
Thirdly
,
A
guilt
of
the
hypocrisie
of
their
subjects
and
people
in
forcing
them
to
act
and
practice
in
matters
of
Religion
and
Worship
against
the
doubts
and
checks
of
their
consciences
,
With
lesse
sinne
ten
thousand
fold
may
a
naturall
●ather
force
his
〈◊〉
,
or
the
Father
of
the
Commonweale
force
all
the
maydens
in
a
Country
to
the
marriage
beds
of
such
and
such
men
whom
they
cannot
love
,
then
the
soules
of
these
and
other
subjects
to
such
worship
or
Ministry
,
which
is
either
a
true
or
false
,
because
Cant.
1.
16.
Truth
.
Sweet
Peace
,
your
conclusions
are
undeniable
,
and
O
that
they
might
sinke
deep
into
those
Noble
and
Honourable
Bosomes
it
so
deeply
concernes
!
but
proceed
.
CHAP.
XCV
.
Peace
.
IN
that
fifth
head
they
further
say
thus
:
Thirdly
,
in
matters
Ecclesiasticall
we
beleeve
,
first
,
That
Civill
Magistrates
have
no
power
to
make
or
constitute
Lawes
about
Church
affaires
which
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
not
ordained
in
his
Word
for
the
well
ordering
of
the
Church
;
for
the
Apostle
solemnely
chargeth
Timothy
,
and
in
him
all
Goverours
of
the
Church
,
before
God
and
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
(
who
is
the
only
Potentate
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
)
that
the
Commandement
given
by
him
for
the
ordering
of
the
Church
be
kept
without
spot
unrebukeable
to
the
appearing
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
1
Tim.
6.
14.
15.
And
this
Commandement
given
in
the
Word
,
the
Apostle
faith
is
able
to
make
the
man
of
God
perfect
in
all
Righteousnesse
,
2
Tim.
3.
17.
And
indeed
the
adminstration
of
all
Christs
affaires
doth
immediately
aime
at
spirituall
and
divine
ends
(
as
the
worship
of
God
and
the
salvation
of
mens
soules
:
)
and
therefore
no
Law
nor
meanes
can
be
devised
by
the
wisdome
or
wit
of
man
that
can
be
fit
or
able
to
reach
such
ends
,
but
use
must
be
made
of
such
onely
as
the
divine
Wisdome
and
holy
Will
of
God
hath
ordained
.
Secondly
,
We
beleeve
the
Magistrates
power
in
making
Lawes
about
Church
affaires
,
is
not
only
thus
limited
and
restrained
by
Christ
to
matters
which
concerne
the
substance
of
Gods
worship
and
of
Church
government
,
but
also
such
as
concerne
outward
order
,
as
in
Rites
and
Ceremonies
for
uniformities
sake
:
For
we
finde
not
in
the
Gospell
that
Christ
hath
any
where
provided
for
the
uniformity
of
Churches
,
but
onely
for
their
unity
.
Paul
in
matters
of
Christian
libertie
commendeth
the
unity
of
their
Faith
in
the
holy
Spirit
,
giving
order
that
wee
should
not
judge
nor
condemne
one
another
in
difference
of
judgement
and
practice
of
such
things
where
men
live
to
God
on
both
sides
,
even
though
there
were
some
errour
on
one
side
,
Rom.
14.
to
the
6.
How
much
lesse
in
things
indifferent
,
where
there
may
be
no
etrour
on
either
side
.
When
the
Apostle
directeth
the
Church
of
Corinth
that
all
things
be
done
decently
and
in
order
,
he
meant
not
to
give
power
to
Church
Officers
,
or
to
Civill
Magistrates
to
order
what
ever
they
should
thinke
meet
for
decencie
and
order
;
but
only
to
provide
that
all
the
Ordinances
of
God
be
administred
in
the
Church
decently
without
unnaturall
or
uncivill
uncomelinesse
(
as
that
of
long
haire
,
or
womens
prophe●ying
,
of
the
like
)
and
orderly
without
confusion
or
disturbance
of
edification
,
as
the
speaking
of
many
at
once
in
the
Church
.
Thirdly
,
we
doe
neverthelesse
willingly
grant
that
Magistrates
upon
due
and
diligent
search
what
is
the
counsell
and
will
of
God
in
his
Word
concerning
the
right
ordering
of
the
Church
,
may
and
ought
to
publish
and
declare
,
establish
and
ratifie
such
Lawes
and
Ordinances
as
Christ
hath
appointed
in
his
Word
for
the
well
ordering
of
Church
affaires
,
both
for
the
gathering
of
the
Church
,
and
the
right
administration
of
all
the
Ordinances
of
God
amongst
them
in
such
a
manner
as
the
Lord
hath
appointed
to
edification
.
The
Law
of
Artaxerxes
,
Ezra
7.
23.
was
not
usurpation
over
the
Churches
liberty
,
but
a
Royall
and
just
confirmation
of
them
:
Whatsoever
is
commanded
by
the
God
of
Heaven
:
For
why
should
there
be
wrath
against
the
King
and
his
Sonnes
?
Truth
.
Deare
Peace
.
me
thinkes
I
see
before
mine
eyes
a
wall
daubed
up
(
of
which
Ezekiel
speakes
)
with
untempered
morter
:
Here
they
restraine
the
Magistrate
from
making
Lawes
either
concerning
the
substance
or
ceremony
of
Religion
,
but
such
only
as
Christ
hath
commanded
,
and
those
,
say
they
,
must
publish
and
declare
after
the
example
of
Artaxerxes
.
I
shall
herein
performe
two
things
:
First
,
examine
this
Magistrates
duty
to
publish
,
declare
,
&c.
such
Laws
and
Ordinances
as
Christ
hath
appointed
.
Secondly
,
I
shall
examine
that
proofe
from
Artaxerxes
,
Ezra
7.
23.
In
the
first
,
Israel
,
1
Sam.
8.
5.
Make
us
a
King
that
may
rule
over
us
after
the
manner
of
the
Nations
,
rejecting
the
Lord
ruling
over
them
by
his
holy
Word
in
the
mouth
of
his
Prophets
,
and
sheltring
themselves
under
an
Arme
of
Flesh
;
which
Arme
of
Flesh
God
gave
them
in
His
Anger
,
and
cut
off
againe
in
His
Wrath
,
after
he
had
persecuted
David
the
figure
of
Christ
Iesus
who
hath
given
his
people
the
Scepter
and
Sword
of
his
Word
and
Spirit
,
and
refused
a
temporall
Crowne
or
Weapons
in
the
dispensation
of
his
Kingdome
.
Where
did
the
Lord
Jesus
or
his
Messengers
charge
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
or
direct
Christians
to
petition
him
,
to
publish
,
declare
or
establish
by
his
Arme
of
Flesh
and
Earthly
weapons
the
Religion
and
worship
of
Christ
Jesus
?
I
finde
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
(
whose
rise
and
doctrine
is
not
from
Heaven
,
but
from
the
Sea
and
Earth
)
dreadfull
and
terrible
by
a
Civill
Sword
and
dignitie
,
Rev
,
13.
2.
I
find
the
Beast
hath
gotten
the
power
and
might
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
But
the
Lambes
weapons
are
Spiritually
mighty
,
2
Cor.
10.
&c.
his
Sword
is
two-edged
comming
out
of
his
mouth
,
Revel
.
1.
His
preparations
for
War
are
white
Horses
and
white
Harnesse
,
which
are
contest
by
all
to
be
of
a
spirituall
nature
,
Revel.
19.
When
that
whore
Iesabel
stabbed
Naboth
with
her
Pen
,
Was
not
this
recorded
for
all
Gods
Naboths
,
standing
for
their
Spirituall
interests
in
heavenly
things
(
typed
out
by
the
typicall
earth
and
ground
of
Canaans
land
)
that
they
through
patience
and
Comfort
of
the
Scriptures
might
have
hope
,
Rom.
15●
4.
?
Againe
,
I
demand
who
shall
here
sit
Judge
,
whether
the
Magistrate
command
any
other
Substance
or
Ceremonie
but
what
is
Christs
?
By
their
former
Conclusions
,
every
Soule
must
judge
what
the
Magistrate
commandeth
,
and
is
not
bound
,
even
in
indifferent
things
,
to
the
Magistrates
Law
,
further
then
his
own
Soule
,
Conscience
and
judgement
ascends
to
the
Reason
of
it
:
Here
the
Magistrate
must
make
Lawes
for
that
Substance
and
Ceremony
which
Christ
appointed
:
But
yet
he
must
not
doe
this
with
his
eyes
open
,
but
blindfold
and
hoodwinkt
;
for
if
he
judge
that
to
be
the
Religion
of
Christ
,
and
such
to
be
the
order
there
in
which
their
Consciences
judge
otherwise
,
and
assent
not
to
,
they
professe
they
must
submit
only
to
Christs
lawes
,
and
therefore
they
are
not
bound
to
obey
him
.
O●
what
is
this
but
to
make
use
of
the
Civill
Powers
and
Governours
of
the
World
,
But
oh
what
terrifying
,
what
allurings
are
in
Iereinies
Curse
and
Blessing
1
Ier.
17.
Cursed
is
the
man
that
trusteth
in
man
,
that
maketh
Flesh
his
Arme
(
too
too
common
in
spirituall
matters
)
and
whose
heart
departeth
from
Jehovah
:
He
shall
be
as
an
Heath
in
the
Wildernes
(
even
in
the
spirituall
and
mysticall
wildernes
)
and
shall
not
see
when
comfort
comes
,
but
shall
abide
in
drouth
in
the
wildernesse
in
a
barrenland
,
&c.
CHAP.
XCVI
.
Peace
.
O
What
mysteries
are
these
to
Flesh
and
Blood
!
how
hard
for
flesh
to
forsake
the
Arme
thereof
!
But
passe
on
(
deare
Trutly
)
to
their
proofe
propounded
,
Ezra
7.
23.
Wherein
Artaxerxes
confirmed
by
Law
what
ever
was
commanded
by
the
God
of
Heaven
.
Truth
.
Kings
of
Babel
and
Persia.
Secondly
,
Artaxerxes
his
favour
to
these
Captives
,
-
1.
Of
freedome
to
their
Consciences
.
-
2.
Or
bountie
towards
them
.
-
3.
Of
exempting
of
some
of
them
from
common
charges
.
Thirdly
,
Punishments
on
offenders
.
Fourthly
,
the
ground
that
●aries
him
on
to
all
this
.
Fifthly
,
Ezra
praising
of
God
for
putting
this
into
the
heart
of
the
King
.
Concerning
the
people
of
God
the
Iewes
,
they
were
as
Lambes
and
Sheep
in
the
jawes
of
the
Lyon
,
Iesus
Christ
.
In
this
respect
it
is
cleere
,
that
the
Iewes
were
no
more
subject
to
the
Kings
of
Babylon
and
Persia
in
Spirituall
things
,
then
the
Vessels
of
the
Sanctuary
were
subject
to
the
King
of
Babels
use
,
Dan.
5.
Concerning
this
King
I
consider
,
first
his
person
,
a
Gentile
Idolater
,
an
oppressing
Tyrant
,
one
of
those
devouring
Beasts
,
Da●
.
7.
&
8.
An
hand
of
bloody
Conquest
set
the
Crown
upon
the
lead
of
these
Monarchs
;
and
although
in
Civill
things
they
might
challenge
subjection
,
yet
why
should
they
now
sit
down
in
the
throne
of
Israel
,
and
governe
the
people
and
Church
of
God
in
Spirituall
things
?
Secondly
,
'T
is
true
,
he
freely
permits
them
,
and
exerciseth
a
bounteous
assistance
to
them
:
All
which
argues
no
more
,
but
that
sometimes
it
pleaseth
God
to
open
the
hearts
of
Tyrants
greatly
to
favour
and
further
his
people
.
Such
favour
found
Nehemiah
,
and
Daniel
,
and
others
of
Gods
people
have
and
shall
finde
,
so
often
as
it
pleaseth
Him
to
honour
them
that
honour
Him
,
before
the
Sonnes
of
Men.
Peace
.
Who
sees
not
how
little
this
Scripture
contributes
to
their
Tenent
?
but
why
(
say
some
)
should
this
King
confirme
all
with
such
severe
punishments
?
and
why
for
all
this●
should
Ezra
give
thankes
to
God
,
if
it
were
not
imitable
for
after-times
?
Truth
.
The
Law
of
God
which
he
confirmed
,
he
knew
not
,
and
therefore
neither
was
,
nor
could
he
be
a
Judge
in
the
Case
.
And
for
his
Ground
,
what
was
it
but
the
common
terrours
and
convictions
of
an
aff●ighted
Conscience
?
In
such
sits
and
pangs
,
what
have
not
Pharaohs
,
Sauls
,
Ahabs
,
Herods
,
Nabuchadnizzar
,
Cyrus
,
Darius
,
Artaxerxes
put
forth
concerning
the
God
of
Israel
,
Dan.
3.
&
6.
&
Ezra
1
&
7
&c.
and
yet
as
farre
from
being
charged
with
(
as
they
were
from
being
affected
to
)
the
Spirituall
Crown
of
Governing
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
the
Conscience
of
his
people
.
●Tis
true
,
Ezra
most
piously
and
justly
gave
thankes
to
God
for
putting
such
a
thing
into
the
heart
of
the
King
:
But
what
makes
this
pattern
for
the
Laws
of
Civil
Governours
now
under
the
Gospell
?
But
did
God
put
such
a
thing
as
this
into
the
heart
of
the
King
,
viz.
to
restraine
upon
paine
of
Death
all
the
millions
of
men
under
his
Dominion
from
the
Idolatties
of
their
severall
and
respective
Countries
?
to
constraine
them
all
upon
the
like
penaltie
to
conforme
to
the
Worship
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
to
build
him
a
Temple
,
erect
an
Altar
,
ordaine
Priests
,
offer
sacrifice
,
observe
the
Fasts
and
Feasts
of
Israel
?
yea
did
God
put
it
into
the
Kings
heart
to
send
Levites
into
all
the
parts
of
his
Dominion
,
compelling
them
to
heare
;
which
is
but
a
naturall
thing
(
as
some
unsoundly
speake
)
unto
which
all
are
bound
to
submit
?
Well
however
,
Ezra
gives
thankes
to
God
for
the
Kings
,
and
so
should
all
that
feate
God
in
all
Countries
,
Lastly
for
the
Confirmation
or
Ratification
which
they
suppose
Magistrates
are
bound
to
give
to
the
Lawes
of
Christ
,
The
result
and
summe
of
the
whole
matter
is
this
:
1.
It
may
please
God
sometimes
to
stir
up
the
Rulers
of
the
Earth
to
permit
and
tolerate
,
to
favour
and
countenance
Gods
people
in
their
worships
,
For
this
Gods
people
ought
to
give
thankes
unto
God
;
yea
and
all
men
from
this
example
may
learne
not
to
charge
upon
the
Magistrates
conscience
(
besides
the
care
of
the
Civill
peace
,
the
bodies
and
goods
of
men
)
the
Spirituall
peace
in
the
worship
of
God
and
soules
of
men
:
but
hence
are
Magistrates
instructed
favourably
to
permit
their
subjects
in
their
worships
,
although
themselves
bee
not
perswaded
to
submit
to
them
,
as
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Cyrus
,
Darius
and
Artaxerxes
did
.
CHAP.
XCVII
.
Peace
.
THe
sixt
question
is
this
:
How
far
the
Church
is
subject
to
their
Lawes
?
All
those
(
say
they
)
who
are
members
of
the
Commonweale
are
bound
to
be
subject
to
all
the
just
and
righteous
Laws
thereof
,
and
therefore
(
membership
in
Churches
not
cutting
men
off
from
the
membership
in
commonweales
)
they
are
bound
to
be
subject
,
even
every
soule
,
Rom.
13.
1.
as
Christ
himselfe
and
the
Apostles
were
in
their
places
wherein
they
lived
,
and
therefore
to
exempt
the
Clergy
(
as
the
Papists
do
)
from
Civill
subjection
,
and
to
say
that
generatio
Clerici
,
is
corruptio
subditi
,
is
both
sinfull
and
scandalous
to
the
Gospel
of
God
;
and
though
all
are
equally
subject
,
yet
Church
members
are
more
especially
bound
to
yeeld
subjection
,
and
the
most
eminent
most
especially
bound
,
not
only
because
conscience
doth
more
strongly
binde
,
but
also
because
their
ill
examples
are
more
infectious
to
others
,
pernicious
to
the
State
,
and
provoke
Gods
wrath
to
bring
vengeance
on
the
State
.
Hence
if
the
whole
Church
or
officers
of
the
Church
shall
sin
against
the
State
or
any
person
by
sedition
,
contempt
of
Authority
,
heresie
,
blasphemy
,
oppression
,
slander
,
or
shall
withdraw
any
of
their
members
from
the
service
of
the
State
without
the
consent
thereof
,
their
persons
and
estates
are
liable
to
Civill
punishments
of
Magistrates
according
to
their
righteous
and
wholsome
Lawes
,
Exod.
22.
20.
Levit.
24.
16.
Deut.
13.
5.
&
18.
10.
Truth
.
What
concernes
this
head
in
civill
things
,
I
gladly
subscribe
unto
:
what
concernes
heresie
,
blasphemy
,
&c.
I
have
plentifully
before
spoken
to
,
and
shall
here
only
say
2
things
:
First
,
those
Scriptures
produced
concerne
only
the
people
of
God
in
a
Church
estate
,
and
must
have
reference
onely
to
the
Church
of
Christ
Jesus
,
which
(
as
Mr.
Cotton
confesseth
)
is
not
Nationall
but
Congregationall
of
so
many
as
may
meet
in
one
place
,
1
Cor.
14
&
therefore
no
Civ●ll
State
can
be
the
antitype
and
parallell
;
to
which
purpose
upon
the
11
Question
I
shall
at
large
shew
the
difference
betweene
that
Nationall
Church
and
State
of
Israel
,
Secondly
,
If
the
Rulers
of
the
Earth
are
bound
to
put
to
death
all
that
worship
other
gods
then
the
true
God
,
or
that
blaspheme
(
that
is
speake
evill
of
in
a
lesser
or
higher
degree
)
that
one
true
God
;
it
must
unavoidably
follow
that
(
the
beloved
for
the
Fathers
sake
)
the
Jewes
whose
very
Religion
blasphemeth
Christ
in
the
highest
degree
,
I
say
they
are
actually
sonnes
of
death
,
and
all
to
be
immediately
executed
according
to
those
quoted
Scriptures
:
And
Secondly
,
the
Townes
,
Cities
,
Nations
and
Kingdomes
of
the
World
must
generally
be
put
to
the
sword
,
if
they
speedily
renounce
not
their
Gods
and
Worships
,
and
so
cease
to
blaspheme
the
true
God
by
their
Idolatries
:
This
bloody
consequence
cannot
be
avoided
by
any
Scripture
rule
,
for
if
that
rule
be
of
force
Deut.
13.
&
18.
not
to
spare
,
CHAP.
XCVIII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
these
are
the
poysoned
daggers
stabbing
at
my
tender
heart
!
Oh
when
shall
the
Prince
of
peace
appeare
and
reconcile
the
bloudy
sons
of
men
?
but
let
me
now
propose
their
7
head
:
viz.
In
what
order
may
the
Magistrate
execute
punishment
on
a
Church
or
Church-member
that
offendeth
his
Lawes
.
First
,
grosse
and
publicke
notorious
sinnes
which
are
against
the
light
of
conscience
as
Heresie
,
&c.
there
the
Magistrate
keeping
him
under
safe
ward
should
send
the
offendour
first
to
the
Church
to
heale
his
conscience
,
still
provided
that
the
Church
be
both
able
and
willing
thereunto
:
By
which
meanes
the
Magistrate
shall
convince
such
an
ones
conscience
that
he
seeketh
his
healing
,
rather
then
his
hurt
.
The
censure
also
against
him
shall
proceed
with
more
power
and
blessing
,
and
none
shall
have
cause
to
say
that
the
Magistrate
persecutes
men
for
their
consciences
,
but
that
he
justly
punisheth
such
an
one
for
sinning
rather
against
his
conscience
,
Tit.
3.
0.
Secondly
,
in
private
offences
how
the
Magistrate
may
proceed
,
see
Chap.
12.
It
is
not
materiall
whether
the
Church
or
Magistrates
take
it
first
in
hand
.
Only
with
this
caution
,
that
if
the
State
take
it
first
in
hand
,
they
are
not
to
proceed
to
death
or
banishment
,
untill
the
Church
hath
taken
their
course
with
him
,
to
bring
him
to
Repentance
,
provided
that
the
Church
be
willing
and
ready
thereunto
.
Secondly
,
in
such
sinnes
wherein
men
plead
Conscience
,
as
Heresie
,
&c.
Truth
.
Here
I
have
many
just
exceptions
and
considerations
to
present
.
First
,
they
propose
a
distinction
of
some
sinnes
:
some
are
against
the
light
of
conscience
,
&c.
and
they
instance
in
Heresie
.
Ans.
I
have
before
discust
this
point
of
an
Heretick
sinning
against
light
of
conscience
:
And
I
shall
adde
that
howsoever
they
lay
this
down
as
an
infallible
conclusion
that
all
Heresie
is
against
light
of
Conscience
;
yet
(
to
passe
by
the
discussion
of
the
nature
of
Heresie
,
in
which
respect
it
may
so
be
that
even
themselves
may
be
found
hereticall
,
Yea
Gods
people
themselves
,
being
deluded
and
captivated
are
strongly
confident
even
against
some
fundamentalls
,
Now
all
these
consciences
walke
on
confidently
and
constantly
even
to
the
suffering
of
death
and
torments
,
and
are
more
strongly
confirmed
in
their
beleefe
and
conscience
,
because
●uch
bloudy
and
cruell
courses
of
persecution
are
used
toward
them
.
Secondly
,
speakes
not
the
Scripture
expresly
of
the
Jew
,
Isa.
6.
Mat.
13.
Acts
28.
that
God
hath
given
them
the
spirit
of
slumber
,
eyes
that
they
should
not
see
,
&
c●
all
which
must
be
spoken
of
the
very
conscience
,
which
he
that
hath
the
golden
key
of
David
can
only
shut
and
open
,
and
all
the
Picklocks
or●
Swords
in
all
the
Smiths
shops
in
the
World
can
neither
by
force
or
fraud
prevent
his
time
.
Is
it
not
said
of
Antichristians
,
Againe
,
the
Magistrate
(
say
they
)
keeping
him
in
safe
ward
:
that
is
,
the
Heretick
,
the
Blasphemer
,
Idolater
,
&c.
Peace
.
I
here
aske
all
men
that
love
even
the
Civill
Peace
,
where
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
spoken
a
tittle
of
a
Prison
or
safe
ward
to
this
purpose
.
Truth
.
We
find
indeed
a
prison
threatned
by
God
to
his
irreconciled
enemies
,
neglecting
to
account
with
him
,
Matth.
5.
We
finde
a
prison
into
which
persecuters
cast
the
Saints
:
So
Iohn
,
Wee
finde
a
Spirituall
prison
indeed
,
a
prison
for
Spirits
,
1
P.
●
.
3.
19.
the
Spirits
formerly
rebellious
against
Christ
Jesus
speaking
by
Noah
unto
them
,
now
kept
in
safe
ward
against
the
judgement
of
the
great
day
.
In
Excommunication
,
a
Soule
obstinate
in
sinne
is
delivered
to
Sathan
his
Jaylour
,
and
he
keeps
him
in
safe
ward
,
untill
it
pleaseth
God
to
release
him
.
There
is
a
prison
for
the
Devill
himselfe
a
thousand
yeares
,
Rev.
20.
But
neither
amongst
these
,
nor
in
any
other
passage
of
the
New
Testament
,
doe
we
finde
a
prison
appointed
by
Christ
Jesus
for
the
Heretick
,
Blasphemer
,
Idolater
,
&c.
being
not
otherwise
guilty
against
the
Civill
State
.
'T
is
true
,
Antichrist
(
by
the
helpe
of
Civill
Powers
)
hath
his
prisons
,
to
keep
Christ
Iesus
and
his
members
fast
:
such
prisons
may
well
be
called
the
Bishops
prisons
,
At
first
,
persecuting
Bishops
borrowed
prisons
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
(
as
now
their
successors
doe
still
in
the
world
)
but
afterward
they
wr●ng
the
keyes
out
of
the
Magistrates
hands
,
and
hung
them
at
their
own
Girdles
,
and
would
have
prisons
of
their
owne
,
as
doubtlesse
will
that
Generation
still
doe
,
if
God
prevent
them
not
.
CHAP.
XCIX
.
Peace
.
AGaine
(
say
they
)
the
Magistrate
should
send
him
first
to
the
Church
to
heale
his
Conscience
.
Truth
.
Is
not
this
as
the
Prophet
speakes
,
Like
mother
,
like
daughter
?
Peace
.
Me
thinks
also
they
approach
neere
that
Popish
Tenent
,
Ex
opere
operato
:
for
their
Exhortations
and
Admonitions
must
necessarily
be
so
operative
and
prevalent
,
that
if
the
Heretick
repent
not
,
Truth
.
And
as
it
may
so
prove
,
when
an
Heretick
indeed
is
brought
to
this
Colledge
of
Physitians
to
have
his
conscience
healed
,
and
one
Heretick
is
to
cure
another
:
So
also
when
any
of
Christs
Witnesses
(
supposed
Hereticks
)
are
brought
before
them
,
how
doth
the
Lord
Iesus
suffer
whippings
and
stabs
,
when
his
Name
,
and
Truths
,
and
Witnesses
,
and
Ordinances
are
all
prophaned
and
blasphemed
?
Besides
,
suppose
a
Man
to
be
an
Heretick
,
and
yet
suppose
him
brought
as
the
Magistrates
Prisoner
,
though
to
a
true
Church
,
to
heale
his
Conscience
:
Lord
Iesus
made
to
his
Church
and
Spouse
in
such
a
way
?
and
how
common
is
it
for
Hereticks
either
to
be
desperately
hardned
by
such
cruell
courses
(
yet
pretending
Soule-healing
)
or
else
through
feare
and
terrour
to
practice
grosse
hypocrisie
even
against
their
consciences
?
So
that
these
Chir●rgions
and
Physitians
pretending
to
heale
Consciences
,
by
such
a
course
wound
them
deeper
,
and
declare
themselves
Chir●rgions
and
Physitians
of
no
value
.
Peace
.
But
what
thinke
you
of
the
Proviso
added
to
their
Proposition
,
viz.
Provided
,
the
Church
bee
able
and
willing
?
Truth
.
Doubtles
this
proviso
derogates
not
a
little
from
the
nature
of
the
Spouse
of
Christ
.
For
she
,
like
that
gracious
woman
,
Prov.
31.
26.
Againe
(
according
to
their
principles
of
suppressing
persons
and
Churches
falsely
worshipping
)
how
can
they
permit
such
a
blind
and
dead
Church
not
able
and
willing
to
heale
a
wounded
Conscience
?
Peace
.
What
should
be
the
reason
of
this
their
expression
?
Truth
.
Doubtles
their
Consciences
tell
them
how
few
of
those
Churches
(
which
they
yet
acknowledge
Churches
)
are
able
and
willing
to
hold
forth
Christ
Iesus
the
Sun
of
Righteousnes
,
healing
with
his
wings
the
doubting
and
afflicted
conscience
.
Lastly
,
their
conscience
tells
them
,
that
a
Servant
of
Christ
Iesus
may
possibly
be
sent
as
an
Heretick
to
be
healed
by
a
false
Church
,
which
Church
will
never
be
willing
to
deale
with
him
,
or
never
be
able
to
convince
him
.
Peace
.
Yea
,
but
they
say
,
by
such
a
course
the
Magistrate
shall
convince
such
an
ones
conscience
;
that
hee
seekes
his
good
,
&c.
Truth
.
If
a
man
thus
bound
be
sent
to
a
Church
to
be
healed
in
his
conscience
,
either
he
is
an
Heretick
,
or
he
is
not
.
Admit
he
be
:
yet
he
disputes
in
feare
,
as
the
poor
theefe
:
the
Mouse
disputes
with
a
terrible
persecuting
Cat
:
If
no
Heretick
but
an
innocent
and
faithfull
witnes
of
any
Truth
of
Jesus
;
disputes
he
not
as
a
Lambe
in
the
Lyons
paw
,
being
sure
in
the
end
to
be
torne
in
pieces
?
Peace
.
They
adde
:
The
censure
this
way
proceeds
with
more
power
and
blessing
.
Truth
.
All
power
and
blessing
is
from
that
blessed
Son
of
God
,
unto
whom
all
power
is
given
from
the
Father
,
in
Heaven
and
Earth
.
He
hath
promised
his
presence
with
his
Messengers
,
preaching
and
baptizing
to
the
worlds
end
,
ratifying
in
Heaven
what
they
blinde
or
loose
on
Earth
.
But
let
any
man
shew
me
such
a
commission
,
instruction
and
promise
given
by
the
Son
of
God
to
Civill
powers
in
these
spirituall
affaires
of
his
Christian
Kingdome
and
Worship
?
Peace
.
Lastly
they
conclude
,
This
course
of
first
sending
the
Heretick
to
be
healed
by
the
Church
,
takes
away
all
excuse
;
for
none
can
say
that
he
is
persecuted
for
his
Conscience
,
but
for
sinning
against
his
Conscience
.
Truth
.
Iesabel
placing
poore
Naboth
before
the
Elders
as
a
blasphemer
of
God
and
the
King
,
and
sanctifying
the
plotted
and
intended
murther
with
a
day
of
humiliation
,
CHAP.
C.
Peace
.
THeir
eighth
question
is
this
:
viz.
What
power
Magistrates
have
about
the
gathering
of
Churches
?
First
,
the
Magistrate
hath
power
,
and
it
is
his
duty
to
incourage
and
countenance
such
persons
,
as
voluntarily
joyn
themselves
in
holy
Covenant
,
both
by
his
presence
(
if
it
may
be
)
and
promise
of
protection
,
they
accepting
the
right
hand
of
fellowship
from
other
neighbour
Churches
.
Secondly
,
he
hath
power
●o
forbid
all
Idolatrous
and
corrupt
Assemblies
,
who
offer
to
put
themselves
under
their
patronage
,
and
shall
attempt
to
joyne
themselves
into
a
Church-estate
,
and
if
they
shall
not
hearken
,
to
force
them
therefrom
by
the
power
of
the
Sword
,
Psal.
101.
8.
For
our
tolerating
many
Religions
in
a
State
in
severall
Churches
,
beside
the
provoking
of
God
,
may
in
time
not
only
corrupt
,
leaven
,
divide
,
and
so
destroy
the
peace
of
the
Churches
,
but
also
dissolve
the
continuity
of
the
State
,
especially
ours
whose
wals
are
made
of
the
stones
of
the
Churches
:
it
being
also
contrary
to
the
end
of
our
planting
in
this
part
of
the
World
,
which
was
not
only
to
enjoy
the
pure
Ordinances
,
but
to
enjoy
them
all
in
purity
.
Thirdly
,
He
hath
power
to
compell
all
men
within
his
grant
,
to
heare
the
Word
,
for
hearing
the
Word
of
God
is
a
duty
which
the
light
of
Nature
leadeth
even
Heathens
to
:
The
Ninivites
heard
Ionah
,
though
a
stranger
,
and
unknowne
unto
them
,
to
be
an
extraordinary
Prophet
,
Ionah
3.
And
Eglon
the
King
of
Moab
hearing
that
Ehud
had
a
message
from
God
,
he
rose
out
of
his
seat
for
more
reverent
attention
,
Iudg.
3.
20.
Yet
he
hath
no
power
to
compell
all
men
to
become
members
of
Churches
,
because
he
hath
not
power
to
make
them
fit
members
for
the
Church
,
which
is
not
wrought
by
the
power
of
the
Sword
,
but
by
the
power
of
the
Word
:
Nor
may
he
force
the
Churches
to
accept
of
any
for
members
,
but
those
whom
the
Churches
themselves
can
freely
approve
of
.
Truth
.
To
the
first
branch
of
this
head
,
I
answer
,
That
the
Magistrate
should
encourage
and
countenance
the
Church
,
yea
and
protect
the
persons
of
the
Church
from
violence
,
disturbance
,
&c.
It
being
truly
noble
and
glorious
,
by
how
much
the
Spouse
and
Queene
of
the
Lord
Iesus
transcends
the
Ladies
,
Queens
,
and
Empresses
of
the
World
,
in
glory
,
beauty
,
chastity
and
innocency
.
'T
is
true
,
all
Magistrates
in
the
world
do
this
:
viz.
Incourage
and
protect
that
Church
or
Assembly
of
worshippers
,
which
they
judge
to
be
true
and
approve
of
;
but
not
permitting
other
consciences
then
their
owne
:
It
hath
come
to
passe
in
all
ages
,
and
yet
doubtlesse
will
,
that
the
Lord
Iesus
and
His
Queene
are
driven
and
persecuted
out
of
the
World
.
To
the
second
,
That
the
Magistrate
ought
to
suppresse
all
Churches
which
he
judgeth
false
,
he
quoteth
Psal.
101.
8.
Betimes
I
will
cut
off
the
wicked
of
the
Land
,
that
I
may
cut
off
all
evill
doers
from
the
City
of
Jehovah
:
unto
which
,
he
addeth
foure
Reasons
.
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
first
,
a
word
to
that
Scripture
,
so
often
quoted
,
and
so
much
boasted
of
.
Truth
.
Concerning
that
holy
Land
of
Canaan
,
concerning
the
City
of
Iehovah
,
Ierusalem
,
out
of
which
King
David
here
resolves
to
cut
off
all
the
wicked
and
evill
doers
.
At
present
I
answer
,
There
is
no
holy
Land
or
City
of
the
Lord
,
no
King
of
Sion
,
&c.
but
the
Church
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
King
thereof
,
according
to
1
Pet.
2.
9.
Ye
are
a
holy
Nation
,
and
Ierusalem
is
the
holy
people
of
God
in
the
true
profession
of
Christianity
,
Heb.
12.
Gal.
4.
&
Rev.
21.
Out
of
which
the
Lord
Iesus
by
his
holy
Ordinances
,
If
Christ
Iesus
had
intended
any
difference
of
plate
,
Cities
or
Countries
,
doubtlesse
Ierusalem
and
Samaria
had
been
thought
of
,
or
the
Cities
of
Asia
,
wherein
the
Christian
Religion
was
so
gloriously
planted
.
But
the
Lord
Iesus
disclaimes
Ierusalem
and
Samaria
forth
having
any
respect
of
holinesse
more
then
other
Cities
,
Iohn
4.
And
the
Spirit
of
God
evidently
testineth
that
the
Churches
were
in
the
Cities
and
Countries
,
false
worshippers
and
wicked
persons
were
to
be
cut
,
Rev.
2.
&
3.
The
Divells
throne
was
in
the
City
of
Pergamus
,
in
respect
of
the
state
and
persecution
of
it
,
and
yet
there
was
also
the
Throne
of
the
Lord
Iesus
set
up
in
His
Church
of
worshippers
in
Pergamus
,
out
of
which
the
Balaamites
,
and
Nicholaitans
and
every
false
worshipper
was
to
be
cast
,
though
not
out
of
the
City
of
Pergamus
,
for
then
Pergamus
must
have
beene
throwne
out
of
Pergamus
,
and
the
World
out
of
the
World
.
CHAP.
CI.
Peace
.
OH
that
my
head
were
a
fountaine
,
and
mine
eyes
River●
of
teares
to
lament
my
children
,
the
children
of
peace
and
light
,
thus
darkning
that
,
and
other
lightsome
Scriptures
with
such
darke
and
direfull
clouds
of
bloud
.
Truth
.
Sweet
Peace
,
thy
teares
are
seasonable
and
precious
,
and
botled
up
in
the
Heavens
:
but
let
me
adde
a
second
consideration
from
that
Scripture
:
If
that
Scripture
may
now
literally
be
applied
to
Nations
and
Cities
in
a
parallel
to
Canaan
and
Ierusalem
since
the
Gospel
,
and
this
Psal.
101.
be
literally
to
be
applied
to
Cities
,
Townes
,
Thirdly
,
since
those
persons
in
the
New
English
plantations
accounted
unfit
for
Church
estate
,
yet
remaine
all
members
of
the
Church
of
England
,
from
which
New
England
dares
not
separate
,
no
not
in
their
Sacraments
,
(
as
some
of
the
Independents
have
published
)
what
riddle
or
mysterie
,
or
rather
fallacie
of
Sathan
is
this
?
Peace
.
New
England
Churches
secretly
call
their
Mother
whore
,
not
daring
in
America
to
joyne
with
their
owne
Mothers
children
,
though
unexcommunicate
,
no
nor
permit
them
to
worship
God
after
their
consciences
,
and
as
their
Mother
hath
taught
them
this
secretly
and
silently
,
they
have
a
minde
to
doe
,
which
publickly
they
would
seem
to
disclaime
,
and
professe
against
.
Secondly
,
Old
England
should
be
suffered
to
enjoy
their
consciences
in
New
,
(
however
it
is
pretended
they
would
profane
Ordinances
for
which
they
are
unfit
(
as
true
it
is
in
that
naturall
persons
are
not
fit
for
Spirituall
worship
)
yet
this
appears
not
to
be
the
bottome
,
for
in
Old
England
the
New
English
joyne
with
Old
in
the
ministrations
of
the
Word
,
Prayer
,
singing
,
contribution
,
maintenance
of
the
Ministrie
,
&c.
)
if
I
say
,
they
should
set
up
Churches
after
their
conscience
,
the
greatnesse
and
multitudes
of
their
owne
Assemblies
would
decay
,
and
with
all
the
contributions
and
maintenance
of
their
Ministers
,
unto
which
all
or
most
have
beene
forced
.
Truth
.
Deare
Peace
,
These
are
more
then
conjectures
,
thousands
now
espie
,
and
all
that
love
the
purity
of
the
worship
of
the
living
God
should
lament
such
halting
:
I
shall
adde
this
,
not
only
doe
they
partially
neglect
to
cut
off
the
wicked
of
the
Land
,
but
such
as
themselves
esteemed
beloved
and
goldy
have
they
driven
forth
,
and
keep
out
others
which
would
come
unto
them
,
eminently
godly
by
their
owne
confession
,
because
differing
in
conscience
and
worship
from
them
,
and
consequently
not
to
be
suffered
in
their
holy
Land
of
Canaan
.
But
having
examined
that
Scripture
alledged
,
let
us
now
weigh
their
Reasons
.
First
(
say
they
)
the
not
cutting
off
by
the
sword
,
but
tolerating
many
Religions
in
a
State
would
provoke
God
:
unto
which
I
answer
,
Lord
Iesus
that
all
Religions
but
one
are
to
be
cut
off
by
the
Civill
Sword
;
that
Nationall
Church
in
that
typicall
Land
of
Canaan
being
abolished
,
and
the
Christian
Commonweale
or
Church
instituted
.
Secondly
,
I
affirme
that
the
cutting
off
by
the
Sword
other
Consciences
and
Religions
is
(
contrarily
)
most
provoking
unto
God
,
Thirdly
,
let
conscience
and
experience
speake
how
in
the
not
cutting
off
their
many
Religions
,
it
hath
pleased
God
not
only
not
to
be
provoked
,
but
to
prosper
the
state
of
the
united
Provinces
our
next
neighbours
,
and
that
to
admiration
.
Peace
.
The
second
reason
is
,
such
tolerating
would
leaven
,
divide
and
destroy
the
peace
of
the
Churches
.
Truth
.
Lord
Iesus
,
and
the
sufficiencie
of
his
Spirituall
power
in
his
Church
,
for
the
purging
forth
and
conquering
of
the
least
evill
,
yea
and
for
the
bringing
every
thought
in
subjection
unto
Christ
Iesu
,
2
Cor.
10.
I
adde
,
Civill
State
,
will
leaven
the
Churches
:
only
we
finde
that
the
permission
of
leaven
in
persons
,
doctrines
or
practices
in
the
Church
,
that
indeed
will
corrupt
and
spread
,
1.
Cor.
5.
&
Gal.
5.
but
this
Reason
should
never
have
been
alledged
,
were
not
the
particular
Churches
in
New
England
,
but
as
so
many
implicite
Parish
Churches
in
one
implicite
National
Church
.
Peace
.
Their
third
Reason
is
,
it
will
dissolve
the
continuity
of
the
State
,
especially
theirs
,
where
the
walls
are
made
of
the
stones
of
the
Churches
.
Truth
.
I
answer
briefly
to
this
bare
affirmation
thus
,
that
the
true
Church
is
a
wall
spirituall
and
mysticall
,
Cant.
8.
9.
Then
consequently
a
false
Church
or
Company
is
a
false
or
pretended
wall
,
and
none
of
Christs
.
The
civill
State
,
Power
and
Government
is
a
civill
wall
,
&c.
and
Lastly
,
the
walls
of
Earth
or
stone
about
a
City
are
the
naturall
or
artificiall
wall
or
defence
of
it
.
Now
in
consideration
of
these
foure
wals
I
desire
it
may
be
proved
from
the
Scripture
of
Truth
,
spirituall
wall
or
company
of
false
worshippers
suffred
in
a
City
can
be
able
to
destroy
the
true
Christian
wall
or
company
of
beleevers
.
Againe
,
spirituall
wall
or
false
Church
permitted
,
can
destroy
the
civill
wall
,
the
State
and
Government
of
the
City
and
Citizens
,
any
more
then
it
can
destroy
the
naturall
or
artificiall
wall
of
earth
or
stone
.
Spirituall
may
destroy
spirituall
,
if
a
stronger
and
victorious
,
but
spirituall
cannot
reach
to
artificiall
or
civill
.
Peace
.
Yea
but
they
feare
the
false
spirituall
wall
may
destroy
their
civill
,
because
it
is
made
of
the
stones
of
Churches
.
Truth
.
If
this
have
reference
to
that
practice
amongst
them
,
viz.
that
none
but
members
of
Churches
enjoy
civill
freedome
amongst
them
(
ordinarily
)
in
imitation
of
that
Nationall
Church
and
State
of
the
Iewes
,
then
I
answer
,
they
that
follow
Moses
Church
constitution
)
which
the
New
English
by
such
a
practice
implicitely
doe
)
must
cease
to
pretend
to
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
and
his
institutions
.
Secondly
,
civill
State
both
before
and
since
Christ
Iesus
,
in
which
we
finde
not
any
tidings
of
the
true
God
our
Christ
.
Lastly
,
their
civill
New
English
State
framed
out
of
their
Churches
may
yet
stand
,
subsist
and
flourish
,
although
they
did
(
as
by
the
word
of
the
Lord
they
ought
)
permit
either
Iewes
or
Turkes
or
Antichristians
to
live
amongst
them
subject
unto
their
Civill
Government
.
CHAP.
CII
.
Peace
.
ONe
branch
more
,
viz.
the
third
remaines
of
this
Head
,
and
it
concerns
the
hearing
of
the
Word
,
unto
which
(
say
they
)
all
men
are
to
be
compelled
,
because
hearing
of
the
word
is
a
duty
which
even
Nature
leadeth
Heathens
to
:
for
this
they
quote
the
practice
of
the
Ninevites
hea●ing
Ionah
,
and
Eglo●
(
King
of
Moab
)
his
rising
up
to
Ehuds
pretended
message
from
God
,
Iudg
3.
Truth
.
Secondly
,
instances
,
Ionah
did
not
compell
the
Ninevites
to
heare
that
message
which
he
brought
unto
them
.
Besides
the
matter
of
compulsion
to
a
constant
worship
of
the
world
in
Church
estate
(
which
is
the
Question
)
comes
not
neare
Ionahs
case
.
Nor
did
Christ
Iesus
or
any
of
his
Embassadours
so
practice
:
but
if
persons
refused
to
heare
the
command
of
the
Lord
Iesus
to
his
Messengers
was
onely
to
depart
from
them
,
shaking
off
the
dust
of
their
feet
with
a
denunciation
of
Gods
wrath
against
them
,
Math.
10.
Act.
14.
Concerning
Eglon
his
rising
up
:
First
,
Eh●d
compelled
not
that
King
either
to
heare
or
reverence
,
But
how
doe
both
these
instances
mightily
convince
and
condemne
themselves
,
who
not
onely
professe
to
turne
away
from
,
but
also
persecute
or
hunt
all
such
as
shall
dare
to
professe
a
Ministry
or
Church
estate
differing
from
their
owne
,
though
for
personall
godlinesse
and
excellency
of
gifts
reverenced
by
themselves
.
Thirdly
,
to
the
point
of
compulsion
:
It
hath
pleased
the
Lord
Iesus
to
appoint
a
two
fold
Ministry
of
his
Word
.
First
,
Math.
28.
19.
Marc.
16
15
,
16.
and
the
constant
practice
of
the
Apostles
in
the
first
preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
Secondly
,
a
Ministry
of
feeding
and
nourishing
up
such
as
are
converted
and
brought
into
Church
estate
,
according
to
Ephes.
4.
&c.
Now
to
neither
of
these
doe
we
finde
any
compulsion
appointed
by
the
Lord
Iesus
,
or
practised
by
any
of
his
.
The
compulsion
preached
and
practised
in
New
England
,
is
not
to
the
hearing
of
that
Ministry
sent
forth
to
convert
unbeleevers
,
and
to
constitute
Churches
:
for
such
a
Ministry
they
practise
not
:
but
to
the
hearing
of
the
word
of
edification
,
exhortation
,
consolation
,
dispenced
onely
in
the
Churches
of
worshippers
:
I
apply
,
When
Paul
came
first
to
Corinth
to
preach
Christ
Iesus
,
by
their
Rule
the
Magistrates
of
Corinth
ought
by
the
Sword
to
have
compelled
all
the
people
of
Corinth
to
heare
Paul
.
Secondly
,
Christians
God
,
and
to
have
come
to
the
Christians
Church
all
their
dayes
.
And
what
is
this
but
a
setled
formality
of
Religion
and
Worship
,
unto
which
a
people
are
brought
by
the
power
of
the
sword
?
And
however
they
affirme
that
persons
are
not
to
be
compelled
to
be
members
of
Churches
,
Word
,
Prayers
,
Psalmes
,
and
Contributions
,
and
this
all
their
dayes
:
I
aske
whether
this
be
not
this
peoples
Religion
,
unto
which
submitting
,
they
shall
be
quiet
all
their
dayes
,
without
the
inforcing
them
to
the
practice
of
any
other
Religion
?
And
if
this
bee
not
so
,
then
I
aske
,
Will
it
not
inevitably
follow
,
that
they
(
not
onely
permit
,
but
)
enforce
people
to
bee
of
no
Religion
at
all
,
all
their
dayes
?
This
toleration
of
Religion
,
or
rather
irreligious
compulsion
,
is
above
all
tolerations
monstrous
,
to
wit
,
to
compell
men
to
bee
of
no
Religion
all
their
dayes
.
I
desire
all
men
and
these
worthy
Authors
of
this
Modell
,
to
lay
their
hands
upon
their
heart
,
and
to
consider
whether
this
compulsion
of
men
to
heare
the
Word
,
(
as
they
say
)
whether
it
carries
men
,
to
wit
,
to
be
of
no
Religion
all
their
dayes
,
worse
then
the
very
Indians
,
who
dare
not
live
without
Religion
according
as
they
are
perswaded
.
Lastly
,
I
adde
,
from
the
Ordinance
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
practice
of
the
Apostles
(
Acts
2.
42.
)
where
the
Word
and
Prayer
is
joyned
with
the
exercise
of
their
fellowship
,
and
breaking
of
Bread
;
in
which
Exercises
the
Church
continued
constantly
:
that
it
is
apparent
that
a
Civill
State
may
as
lawfully
compell
men
by
the
civill
sword
to
the
breaking
of
bread
,
For
first
,
they
are
all
of
the
same
nature
,
Ordinances
in
the
Church
(
I
speake
of
the
feeding
Ministrie
in
the
Church
,
unto
which
persons
are
compell'd
)
and
Church
Worship
.
Secondly
,
every
conscience
in
the
World
is
fearfull
,
at
least
shie
of
the
Priests
and
Ministers
of
other
Gods
and
Worships
,
and
of
holding
Spirituall
fellowship
in
any
of
their
Services
.
Which
is
the
case
of
many
a
Soule
,
viz.
to
question
the
Ministers
themselves
,
as
well
as
the
Supper
it selfe
.
CHAP.
CIII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
This
pressing
of
men
to
the
Spirituall
Battels
of
Christ
Jesus
,
is
the
cause
why
(
as
it
is
commonly
with
prest
Souldiers
)
that
so
many
thousands
flie
in
the
day
of
Battell
.
But
I
present
you
with
the
9.
Question
,
viz.
What
power
the
Magistrate
hath
in
providing
of
Church-Officers
?
First
(
say
they
)
the
Election
of
Church
officers
being
the
proper
Act
of
the
Church
,
therefore
the
Magistrate
hath
no
power
(
either
as
Prince
or
Patron
)
to
assume
such
power
unto
himselfe
.
When
Christ
sends
to
preach
by
his
supreme
power
,
the
Magistrate
may
send
forth
by
his
power
subordinate
,
to
gather
Churches
,
and
may
force
people
to
heare
them
,
but
not
invest
them
with
office
amongst
them
.
Secondly
,
the
Maintenance
of
Church-officers
being
to
arise
from
all
those
who
are
ordinarily
taught
thereby
(
Gal.
6.
6.
)
hence
it
is
the
dutie
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
to
contend
with
the
people
,
as
Nehemiah
did
,
chap.
13.
ver
.
10.
11.
who
doe
neglect
and
forsake
the
due
maintenance
of
the
Church
of
God
,
and
to
command
them
to
give
such
portions
for
the
maintenance
of
Church
officers
,
as
the
Gospell
commandeth
to
be
offered
to
them
freely
and
bountifully
,
2.
Cor.
9.
5
,
6
,
7.
According
as
Hezekiah
commanded
the
people
to
give
to
the
Priests
and
Levites
the
portions
appointed
by
the
Law
,
that
they
might
be
incouraged
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
2
Chron.
31.
4.
Thirdly
,
the
furnishing
the
Church
with
set
officers
,
depending
much
upon
erecting
and
maintenance
of
Schooles
,
and
good
education
of
youth
;
and
it
lying
chiefly
in
the
hand
of
the
Magistrate
to
provide
for
the
furthering
thereof
,
they
may
therefore
and
should
so
farre
provide
for
the
Churches
,
as
to
erect
Schooles
,
take
care
for
fit
Governours
and
Tutours
,
and
commend
it
to
all
the
Churches
,
if
they
see
it
meet
,
that
in
all
the
Churches
within
the
Jurisdiction
once
in
a
yeare
,
and
if
it
may
be
,
the
Sabbath
before
the
Generall
Court
of
Election
,
there
be
a
Free-will
offering
of
all
people
for
the
maintenance
of
such
Schooles
:
And
the
monies
of
every
Towne
so
given
,
to
be
brought
on
the
day
of
Election
to
the
Treasurie
of
the
Colledge
,
and
the
monies
to
be
disposed
by
such
who
are
so
chosen
for
the
disposing
thereof
.
Truth
.
In
the
choice
of
officers
,
it
is
very
obscure
what
they
mean
by
this
supreme
power
of
Christ
Jesus
sending
to
preach
.
We
know
the
Commission
of
the
Lord
Jesus
to
his
first
Messengers
to
goe
into
all
Nations
to
preach
and
gather
Churches
,
and
they
were
immediately
sent
forth
by
him
:
but
Mr.
Cotton
elswhere
holdeth
,
that
there
is
now
extant
no
immediate
Ministry
from
Christ
,
but
mediate
,
that
is
,
from
the
Church
.
Let
us
first
see
how
they
agree
with
themselves
,
and
secondly
how
they
agree
with
the
Magistrate
in
this
busines
.
First
,
Math.
28.
Mark
16.
Rom.
10.
they
must
necessarily
grant
a
time
,
when
the
Church
is
not
,
but
is
to
be
constituted
out
of
the
Nations
and
Peoples
now
converted
by
this
preaching
:
whence
according
to
the
course
of
Scripture
,
the
nature
of
the
Worke
,
and
their
own
Grant
in
this
place
,
it
is
apparent
that
there
is
a
Ministery
before
the
Church
,
gathering
and
espousing
the
Church
to
Christ
:
and
therefore
their
other
Tenent
must
needs
be
too
light
,
viz.
that
there
is
no
Ministry
but
that
which
is
mediate
from
the
Church
.
Peace
.
Blessed
Truth
,
this
doctrine
of
a
Ministry
before
the
Church
,
is
harsh
and
deep
,
yet
most
true
,
most
sweet
.
Yet
you
know
their
Ground
,
that
two
or
three
Godly
persons
may
joyne
themselves
together
,
become
a
Church
,
make
officers
,
send
them
forth
to
preach
,
to
convert
,
baptize
,
and
gather
New
Churches
.
Truth
.
I
answer
,
first
we
find
not
in
the
first
institution
and
pasterne
,
that
ever
any
such
two
,
or
three
,
or
more
,
did
gather
and
constitute
themselves
a
Church
of
Christ
,
without
a
Ministrie
sent
from
God
to
invite
and
call
them
by
the
Word
,
and
to
receive
them
unto
fellowship
with
God
upon
the
receiving
of
that
Word
and
Message
:
Iesus
Christ
,
as
the
Church
at
Corinth
was
espoused
by
Paul
,
2
Cor.
11.
?
If
it
be
said
themselves
,
or
if
it
be
said
the
Scriptures
,
let
one
instance
be
produced
in
the
first
patternes
and
practices
of
such
a
Practice
.
It
hath
been
generally
confest
,
that
there
is
no
comming
to
the
Mariage
feast
without
a
Messenger
inviting
,
sent
from
God
to
the
Soules
of
men
,
Matth.
22.
Luc.
14.
Rom.
10.
We
finde
when
the
Thessalonians
turned
to
God
from
their
Idolls
to
serve
the
living
and
true
God
,
1
Thessal
.
1.
9.
it
pleased
God
to
bring
a
Word
of
Power
unto
them
by
the
mouth
of
Paul
in
the
same
place
.
Peace
.
You
know
(
deare
Truth
)
it
is
a
common
plea
,
that
Gods
people
now
are
converted
already
,
and
therefore
may
congregate
themselves
,
&c.
Truth
.
Two
things
must
here
be
cleered
:
First
,
Repentance
,
Faith
,
Love
,
&c.
Secondly
,
who
wrought
this
conversion
,
who
begot
these
Children
?
(
for
though
the
Corinthians
might
have
ten
thousand
Teachers
,
yet
Paul
had
begotten
them
by
the
Word
.
'T
is
true
(
as
Mr.
Cotton
himselfe
elsewhere
acknowledgeth
)
God
sendeth
many
Preachers
in
the
way
of
his
providence
(
even
in
Babel
mysticall
)
though
not
according
to
his
Ordinance
and
Institution
:
So
even
in
the
wildernesse
(
Rev.
12.
)
God
provideth
for
the
sustentation
of
the
woman
,
Rev.
12.
by
which
provision
even
in
the
most
Popish
times
and
places
,
yea
and
by
most
false
and
Popish
callings
(
now
in
this
lightsome
Age
confest
so
to
be
)
God
hath
done
great
things
to
the
personall
conversion
,
,
and
salvation
of
his
people
.
But
as
there
seems
yet
to
be
desired
such
constitution
of
the
Christian
Church
,
as
the
first
institution
and
patterne
calls
for
:
So
also
such
a
calling
and
converting
of
Gods
people
from
Antichristian
Idols
to
the
Christian
Worship
:
And
therefore
such
a
Ministry
(
according
to
the
first
patterne
)
sent
from
Christ
Iesus
to
renew
and
restore
the
Worship
and
Ordinances
of
God
in
Christ
.
Lastly
,
if
it
should
be
granted
that
without
a
Ministry
sent
from
Christ
to
gather
Churches
,
that
Gods
,
people
in
this
Country
may
be
called
,
converted
from
Antichristian
Idolls
,
to
the
true
worship
of
God
in
the
true
Church
estate
and
Ordinances
,
will
it
not
follow
that
in
all
other
Countries
of
the
World
Gods
Elect
must
or
may
be
so
converted
from
their
severall
respective
false
worships
and
Idolatries
,
Christian
Church
estate
without
such
a
Ministry
sent
unto
them
?
Or
are
there
two
wayes
appointed
by
the
Lord
Iesus
,
one
for
this
Country
,
and
another
for
the
rest
of
the
World
?
Or
lastly
,
if
two
or
three
more
(
without
a
Ministry
)
shall
arise
up
,
become
a
Church
,
make
Ministers
,
&c.
I
ask
whether
those
two
or
three
,
or
more
must
not
be
accounted
immediately
and
extraordinarily
stirred
up
by
God
,
and
whether
this
be
that
supreme
power
of
Christ
Iesus
(
which
they
speake
of
)
sending
forth
two
or
three
private
persons
to
make
a
Church
and
Ministers
,
without
a
true
Ministry
of
Christ
Iesus
first
sent
unto
themselves
?
Is
this
that
commission
(
which
all
Ministers
pretend
unto
)
Mat.
28.
19.
&c.
first
,
in
the
hands
of
two
or
three
private
persons
becomming
a
Church
,
without
a
mediat
call
from
which
Church
(
say
they
)
there
can
be
no
true
Ministry
,
and
yet
also
confesse
that
Christ
sendeth
forth
to
preach
by
his
supreme
power
;
and
the
Magistrate
by
his
power
subordinate
to
gather
Churches
?
CHAP.
CIV
.
Peace
.
YOu
have
taken
great
paines
to
shew
the
irreconciliablenesse
of
those
their
two
assertions
,
viz.
First
,
there
is
now
no
Ministry
(
as
they
say
)
but
what
is
mediat
from
the
Church
,
and
yet
secondly
,
Christ
Jesus
sends
Preachers
forth
by
his
supreme
power
to
gather
the
Church
:
I
now
wait
to
heare
,
how
,
as
they
say
,
the
Magistrate
may
send
forth
by
his
power
subordinate
to
gather
Churches
,
enforcing
the
people
to
heare
,
&c.
Truth
.
If
there
be
a
Ministry
sent
forth
by
Christs
supreme
power
;
commission
,
Mat.
28.
Teach
and
baptize
?
And
is
the
civill
Magistrate
intrusted
with
a
power
from
Christ
as
his
Deputy
to
give
this
commission
,
and
so
to
send
out
Ministers
to
preach
and
baptize
?
As
there
is
nothing
in
the
Testament
of
Christ
concerning
such
a
delegation
or
assignment
of
such
power
of
Christ
to
the
civill
Magistrate
:
civill
Magistrates
have
no
more
power
but
what
the
peoples
of
those
States
,
Lands
and
Countries
betrust
them
with
,
whether
or
no
(
by
this
meanes
)
it
must
not
follow
that
Christ
Iesus
hath
left
with
the
Peoples
and
Nations
of
the
World
,
his
Spirituall
Kingly
power
to
grant
commissions
and
send
out
Ministers
to
themselves
,
to
preach
,
convert
and
baptize
themselves
?
How
inevitably
this
followes
upon
their
conclusion
of
power
in
Magistrates
to
send
,
&c.
and
what
unchristian
and
unreasonable
consequences
must
flow
from
hence
,
let
all
consider
in
the
feare
of
God
.
Iehosaphats
sending
forth
the
Levites
to
teach
in
Iudah
,
Christ
Iesus
the
only
King
of
his
Church
providing
for
the
feeding
of
his
Church
and
People
by
his
true
Christian
Priests
and
Levites
,
viz.
The
Ministry
which
in
the
Gospel
he
hath
appointed
.
CHAP.
CV
.
Peace
.
WE
have
examined
the
Ministry
,
be
pleased
(
deare
Truth
)
to
speake
to
the
second
branch
of
this
head
,
viz.
the
maintenance
of
it
:
They
affirme
that
the
Magistrate
may
force
out
the
Ministers
maintenance
from
all
that
are
taught
by
them
,
and
that
after
the
patterne
of
Israel
,
and
the
argument
from
1
Cor.
9.
Gal.
6.
6.
Truth
.
This
theame
,
viz.
concerning
the
maintenance
of
the
Priests
and
Ministers
of
worship
,
is
indeed
the
Apple
of
the
Eye
,
the
Dianah
of
the
Dianah
,
&c.
yet
all
that
love
Christ
Jesus
in
sincerity
,
and
soules
in
and
from
him
will
readily
professe
to
abhorre
filthy
lucre
(
Tit.
1.
)
and
the
wages
of
Balaam
(
both
more
common
and
frequent
then
easily
is
discernable
.
)
To
that
Scripture
Gal.
6.
6.
Lord
Iesus
,
to
force
every
soule
therein
by
spirituall
weapons
and
penalties
to
doe
its
duty
.
But
this
forcing
of
the
Magistrate
is
intended
and
practised
to
all
sorts
of
persons
without
as
well
as
within
the
Church
,
unconverted
,
naturall
and
dead
in
sinne
,
as
well
as
those
that
live
,
and
feeding
enjoy
the
benefit
of
spirituall
food
.
Now
for
those
sorts
of
persons
to
whom
Christ
Iesus
sends
his
Word
out
of
Church
estate
,
Math.
13.
high-way
hearers
,
stony
ground
and
thorny
ground
hearers
)
wee
never
finde
title
of
any
maintenance
to
bee
expected
,
least
of
all
to
bee
forced
and
exacted
from
them
.
By
civill
power
they
cannot
be
forced
,
for
it
is
no
civill
payment
or
businesse
,
no
matter
of
Caesar
,
but
concerning
God
:
nor
by
spirituall
power
,
which
hath
nothing
to
doe
with
those
which
are
without
,
1.
Cor.
5.
It
is
reasonable
to
expect
and
demand
of
such
as
live
within
the
state
a
civill
maintenance
of
their
civill
officers
,
and
to
force
it
where
it
is
denyed
.
It
is
reasonable
for
a
Schoole-master
to
demand
his
recompence
for
his
labour
in
his
Schoole
:
but
it
is
not
reasonable
to
expect
or
force
it
from
stranges
,
enemies
,
rebels
to
that
City
,
from
such
as
come
not
within
,
or
else
would
not
bee
received
into
the
Schoole
.
What
is
the
Church
of
Christ
Iesus
,
but
the
City
,
the
School●
,
and
Family
of
Christ
?
the
Officers
of
this
City
,
Schoole
,
Family
,
may
reasonably
expect
maintenance
from
such
they
minister
unto
,
but
not
from
strangers
,
enemies
,
&c.
Peace
.
Truth
.
Some
use
to
urge
that
Text
of
Luc.
14.
Compell
them
to
come
in
.
Compell
them
to
Masse
(
say
the
Papists
:
)
compell
them
to
Church
and
Common
prayer
,
say
the
Protestants
:
Compell
them
to
the
Meeting
,
say
the
New
English
.
In
all
these
compulsions
they
disagree
amongst
themselves
:
but
in
this
,
viz.
Compell
them
to
pay
,
in
this
they
all
agree
.
There
is
a
double
violence
which
both
Errour
and
Falshood
use
to
the
soules
of
men
.
First
,
morall
and
young
man
by
the
Harlot
;
Prov.
7.
shee
caught
him
by
her
much
faire
speech
and
kisses
.
And
thus
is
the
whole
world
compelled
to
the
worship
of
the
Golden
Image
,
Dan.
3.
The
second
Compulsion
is
civill
,
Such
as
Ammon
practised
on
Tamar
to
satisfie
his
brutish
lust
.
And
such
was
Nabuchadnezzars
second
compulsion
,
his
fiery
Furnace
,
Dan.
3.
and
mysticall
Nabuchadnezzars
killing
all
that
receive
not
his
marke
,
Rev.
13.
The
first
sort
of
these
violences
,
Maidens
,
Pro.
9.
Hence
(
saith
Paul
)
knowing
the
terrour
of
the
Lord
,
we
perswade
men
,
2
Cor.
5.
and
pull
some
out
of
the
fire
,
saith
Iud●
:
such
must
that
compulsion
be
,
Luc.
14.
viz.
the
powerfull
perswasions
of
the
word
,
being
that
two-edged
sword
comming
out
of
the
mouth
of
Christ
Iesus
in
his
true
Ministers
sent
forth
to
invite
poore
sinners
to
partake
of
the
Feast
of
the
Lambe
of
God
.
The
civill
Ministers
of
the
Commonweale
cannot
be
sent
upon
this
businesse
with
their
civill
weapons
and
compulsions
,
but
the
spirituall
Minister
of
the
Gospel
with
his
spirituall
sword
of
Christs
mouth
,
a
sword
with
two
edges
.
But
more
particularly
the
contributions
of
Christs
Kingdome
are
all
holy
and
spirituall
,
Baptisme
,
Bread
and
Wine
in
the
Supper
)
and
joyned
with
prayer
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
Act.
2.
42.
Hence
as
Prayer
is
called
Gods
sacrifice
,
sacrifices
,
Phil.
4.
Hence
also
as
it
is
impossible
for
naturall
men
to
bee
capable
of
Gods
worship
,
and
to
feed
,
be
nourished
and
edified
by
any
spirituall
ordinance
,
no
more
then
a
dead
childe
can
sucke
the
breast
,
or
a
dead
man
feast
:
So
also
is
it
as
impossible
for
a
dead
man
yet
lodged
in
the
grave
of
Nature
to
contribute
spiritually
(
I
meane
according
to
Scriptures
rule
)
as
for
a
dead
man
to
pay
a
reckoning
.
I
question
not
but
naturall
men
may
for
the
outward
act
preach
,
pray
,
contribute
,
&c.
but
neither
are
they
worshippers
suitable
to
him
who
is
a
Spirit
(
Iohn
4.
)
nor
can
they
(
least
of
all
)
bee
forced
to
worship
or
the
maintenance
of
it
,
without
a
guilt
of
their
hypocrisie
.
Peace
.
They
will
say
,
what
is
to
be
done
for
their
soules
?
Truth
.
The
Apostles
(
whom
wee
professe
to
imitate
)
preached
the
Word
of
the
Lord
to
unbeleevers
,
without
mingling
in
worship
with
them
,
and
such
Preachers
and
preaching
such
as
pretend
to
be
the
true
Ministry
of
Christ
,
ought
to
be
and
practise
:
Not
forcing
them
all
their
dayes
to
come
to
Church
and
pay
their
duties
,
either
so
confessing
that
this
is
their
Religion
unto
which
they
are
forced
:
or
else
that
(
as
before
)
they
are
forced
to
be
of
no
Religion
all
their
dayes
.
The
way
to
subdue
Rebels
is
not
by
correspondence
and
communion
with
them
,
City
Watches
,
and
pay
sessements
,
&c.
which
all
may
be
practised
(
upon
compulsion
)
treacherously
,
the
first
work
with
such
is
powerfully
to
subdue
their
judgments
and
wills
,
to
lay
downe
their
weapons
,
and
yeeld
willing
subjection
:
then
come
they
orderly
into
the
City
,
and
so
to
Citie
priviledges
.
CHAP.
CVI.
Peace
.
PLease
you
now
(
deare
Truth
)
to
discusse
the
Scriptures
from
the
Old
Testament
,
Nehem
13.
and
2
Chron.
31.
Truth
.
Nationall
Church
of
the
Jewes
that
excellent
Land
of
Canaan
,
and
therein
Houses
furnished
,
Orchards
,
Gardens
Vineyards
,
Olive
yards
,
Fields
,
Wells
,
&c.
they
might
well
in
this
settled
abundance
,
and
the
promised
continuation
and
increase
of
it
afford
a
large
temporall
supply
to
their
Priests
and
Levites
,
even
to
the
Tenth
of
all
they
did
possesse
.
Gods
people
are
now
in
the
Gospel
brought
into
a
spirituall
land
of
Canaan
,
flowing
with
spirituall
milk
and
honey
,
and
they
abound
with
spirituall
and
heavenly
comforts
,
though
in
a
poore
and
persecuted
condition
,
therefore
an
inforced
setled
maintenance
is
not
sutable
to
the
Gospel
,
as
it
was
to
the
Ministry
of
Priests
and
Levites
in
the
Law
.
Secondly
,
in
the
change
of
the
Church
estate
,
there
was
also
a
change
of
the
Priesthood
and
of
the
Law
,
Heb.
7.
Nor
did
the
Lord
Iesus
appoint
that
in
his
Church
,
and
for
the
maintenance
of
his
Ministrie
,
the
Civill
sword
of
the
Magistrate
,
but
that
the
Spirituall
Sword
of
the
Ministrie
should
alone
compell
.
3.
Therefore
the
compulsion
used
under
Hezekiah
and
Nehemiah
,
was
by
the
civill
and
corporall
Sword
,
Christ
Iesus
:
He
that
submits
not
at
the
shaking
of
this
sword
,
is
cut
off
by
it
;
and
he
that
despiseth
this
sword
,
all
the
power
in
the
World
cannot
make
him
a
true
worshipper
,
or
by
his
purse
a
mainteiner
of
Gods
worship
.
Lastly
,
If
any
man
professing
to
be
a
Minister
of
Christ
Iesus
,
New
England
)
for
not
paying
him
his
wages
or
his
due
:
I
aske
(
if
the
voluntarie
consent
of
the
party
hath
not
obliged
him
)
how
can
either
the
officers
of
the
Parish
,
Church
,
or
of
the
Civill
State
compell
this
or
that
man
to
pay
so
much
(
more
or
lesse
)
to
maintaine
such
a
Worship
or
Ministrie
?
I
ask
further
,
if
the
determining
what
is
each
mans
due
to
pay
,
why
may
they
not
determine
the
tenth
and
more
,
as
some
desired
(
others
opposing
)
in
New
England
,
and
force
men
not
only
to
maintenance
,
but
to
a
Iewish
maintenance
.
Peace
.
Yea
but
(
say
they
)
is
not
the
Labourer
worthy
of
his
hire
?
Truth
.
Yes
,
from
them
that
hire
him
,
from
the
Church
,
to
whom
he
laboureth
or
ministreth
,
Civill
State
:
no
more
then
the
Minister
of
the
Civill
State
is
worthy
of
his
hire
from
the
Church
,
but
from
the
Civill
State
,
(
in
which
I
grant
the
persons
in
the
Church
ought
to
be
assistant
in
their
Civill
respects
.
)
Peace
.
What
maintenance
(
say
they
)
shall
the
Ministrie
of
the
Gospell
have
?
Truth
.
We
finde
two
wayes
of
maintenance
for
the
Ministrie
of
the
Gospell
,
First
,
the
free
and
willing
contribution
of
the
Saints
,
according
to
1
Cor.
16.
Luc.
8.
3.
&c.
upon
which
both
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
his
Ministers
lived
.
Secondly
,
the
diligent
worke
and
labour
of
their
owne
hands
,
as
Paul
tells
the
Thessalonians
,
and
that
in
two
cases
:
1.
Either
in
the
inabilities
and
necessities
of
the
Church
.
2.
Or
for
the
greater
advantage
of
Christs
truth
;
as
when
Paul
saw
it
would
more
advantage
the
name
of
Christ
,
he
denies
himselfe
,
and
falls
to
worke
amongst
the
Corinthians
and
Thessalonians
.
Let
none
call
these
cases
extraordinary
:
for
if
persecution
be
the
portion
of
Christs
sheep
,
and
the
busines
or
worke
of
Christ
must
be
dearer
to
us
then
our
right
eyes
or
lives
,
such
as
will
follow
Paul
,
and
follow
the
Lord
Iesus
,
must
not
thinke
much
at
,
but
rejoyce
in
poverties
,
necessities
,
hunger
,
cold
,
nakednesse
,
&c.
The
Stewards
of
Christ
Iesus
must
be
like
their
Lord
,
and
abhorre
to
steale
as
the
evill
Steward
,
pretending
that
the
shamed
to
beg
,
but
peremptorily
,
dig
he
could
not
.
CHAP.
CVII
.
Peace
.
ONe
and
the
last
branch
(
deare
Truth
)
remaines
concerning
Schooles
.
The
Churches
(
say
they
)
much
depend
upon
the
Schooles
,
and
the
Schooles
upon
the
Magistrates
.
Truth
.
I
honour
Schooles
for
Tongues
and
Arts
:
but
the
institution
of
Europes
Universities
,
We
count
the
Universities
the
Fountaines
,
the
Seminaries
or
Seed-plots
of
all
Pietie
:
but
have
not
those
Fountaines
ever
sent
what
streames
the
Times
have
liked
?
and
ever
changed
their
taste
and
colour
to
the
Princes
eye
and
Palate
?
For
any
depending
of
the
Church
of
Christ
upon
such
Schooles
,
I
finde
not
a
little
in
the
Testament
of
Christ
Iesus
.
I
finde
the
Church
of
Christ
frequently
compared
to
a
Schoole
:
Have
not
the
Universities
sacrilegiously
stole
this
blessed
name
of
Christs
Scholars
from
his
people
?
Is
not
the
very
Scripture
language
it selfe
become
absurd
,
to
wit
,
to
call
Gods
people
,
especially
Women
(
as
Dorcas
)
Scholars
?
Peace
.
Some
will
object
,
how
shall
the
Scriptures
be
brought
to
●ight
from
out
of
Popish
darknesse
,
except
these
Schooles
of
Prophets
convey
them
to
us
?
Truth
.
I
know
no
Schooles
of
Prophets
in
the
New
Testament
,
but
the
particular
Congregation
of
Christ
Iesus
,
1
Cor.
14.
And
I
question
whether
any
thing
but
Sinne
stopt
and
dried
up
the
current
of
the
Spirit
in
those
rare
gifts
of
tongues
to
Gods
sons
&
daughters
,
serving
so
admirably
both
for
the
understanding
of
the
Originall
Scriptures
,
and
also
for
the
propagating
of
the
name
of
Christ
.
Who
knowes
but
that
it
may
please
the
Lord
againe
to
cloath
his
people
with
a
spirit
of
zeale
and
courage
for
the
name
of
Christ
,
If
it
be
not
his
holy
pleasure
so
to
doe
,
but
that
his
people
with
daily
study
and
labour
must
dig
to
come
at
the
Originall
Fountaines
,
Gods
people
have
many
wayes
(
besides
the
Universitie
,
lazie
and
Monkish
)
to
attaine
to
an
excellent
measure
of
the
knowledge
of
those
tongues
.
That
most
despised
(
while
living
)
and
now
much
honoured
Mr.
Ainsworth
,
CHAP.
CVIII
.
Peace
.
I
Shall
now
present
you
with
their
10.
Head
,
viz.
concerning
the
Magistrates
power
in
matters
of
Doctrine
.
That
which
is
unjustly
ascribed
to
the
Pope
,
is
as
unjustly
ascribed
to
the
Magistrates
,
viz.
to
have
power
of
making
new
Articles
of
Faith
,
or
Rules
of
Life
,
or
of
pressing
upon
the
Churches
to
give
such
publike
honour
to
the
Apocrypha
writings
,
or
Homilies
of
men
,
as
to
read
them
to
the
people
in
the
roome
of
the
Oracles
of
God
.
Truth
.
This
Position
simply
considered
I
acknowledge
a
most
holy
truth
of
God
,
both
against
the
Pope
,
and
the
Civill
Magistrates
challenge
,
both
pretending
to
be
the
Vicars
of
Christ
Iesus
upon
the
Earth
.
Yet
two
things
here
I
shall
propose
to
consideration
.
First
,
since
the
Parliament
of
England
thrust
the
Pope
out
of
his
chaire
in
England
,
and
set
downe
King
Henry
the
8.
and
his
Successours
in
the
Popes
roome
,
And
since
the
Magistrate
is
bound
(
by
these
Authours
principles
)
to
see
the
Church
,
And
if
the
Magistrate
must
judge
,
then
certainly
by
his
owne
eye
,
and
not
by
the
eyes
of
others
,
though
assembled
in
a
Nationall
or
Generall
Councell
.
Then
also
upon
his
judgement
must
the
people
rest
,
as
upon
the
minde
and
judgement
of
Christ
,
or
else
it
must
be
confest
that
he
hath
no
such
power
left
him
by
Christ
to
compell
the
soules
of
men
in
matters
of
Gods
worship
.
Secondly
,
learning
,
holinesse
,
and
witnesse
of
Christs
Truth
incomparable
.
Thirdly
,
were
they
not
authorised
by
that
most
rare
and
pious
Prince
Ed.
6.
then
head
of
the
Church
of
England
?
With
what
great
solemnity
and
rejoycing
were
they
received
of
thousands
?
Yet
now
behold
their
children
after
them
sharply
censure
them
for
Apocrypha
writings
and
Homilies
trust
into
the
roome
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
so
falling
into
the
consideration
of
a
false
and
counterfeit
Scripture
.
I
demand
of
these
worthy
men
whether
a
servant
of
God
might
then
lawfully
have
refused
to
read
or
heare
such
a
false
Scripture
?
Secondly
,
if
so
,
whether
King
Edward
might
have
lawfully
compelled
such
a
man
to
yeeld
and
submit
,
or
else
have
persecuted
him
,
yea
(
according
to
the
Authors
principles
)
whether
he
ought
to
have
spared
him
,
because
after
the
admonitions
of
such
pious
and
learned
men
,
this
man
shall
now
prove
an
Hereticke
,
and
as
an
obstinate
person
sinning
against
the
light
of
his
owne
conscience
?
In
this
case
what
shall
the
conscience
of
the
subject
doe
,
awed
by
the
dread
of
the
most
High
?
What
shall
the
conscience
of
the
Magistrate
do
,
zealous
for
his
glorious
Reformation
,
being
constantly
perswaded
by
his
Clergy
of
his
Lieutenantship
received
from
Christ
?
Again
,
New
England
,
to
be
exempted
from
the
mistakes
,
into
which
those
glo●ious
Worthies
in
K.
Edwards
time
did
fall
?
CHAP.
CIX
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
What
darke
and
dismall
bloudy
paths
doe
we
walke
in
?
How
is
thy
name
and
mine
in
all
ages
cried
up
,
yet
as
an
English
Flag
in
a
Spanish
bottome
,
not
in
truth
but
dangerous
treachery
and
abuse
both
of
Truth
and
Peace
?
We
are
now
come
to
the
11
Head
First
,
they
have
power
(
say
they
)
to
reforme
things
in
the
worship
of
God
in
a
Church
corrupted
,
and
to
establish
the
pure
worship
of
God
,
defending
the
same
by
the
power
of
the
sword
against
all
those
who
shall
attempt
to
corrupt
it
.
For
first
,
the
reigning
of
Idolatry
and
corruption
in
Religion
is
imputed
to
the
want
of
a
King
,
Iudges
17.
5
,
6.
Secondly
,
Remissenes
in
Reforming
Religion
,
is
a
fault
imputed
to
them
who
suffered
the
High
Places
in
Israel
and
in
Gallio
,
who
cared
not
for
such
things
,
Acts
18.
Thirdly
,
Forwardnesse
this
way
is
a
duty
not
only
for
Kings
in
the
Old
Testament
,
but
for
Princes
under
the
New
,
1
Tim
2.
2.
Rom.
13.
4.
Esay
49.
23.
Neither
did
the
Kings
of
Israel
reforme
things
amisse
as
types
of
Christ
,
but
as
Civill
Magistrates
,
and
so
exemplary
to
all
Christians
.
And
here
Reformation
in
Religion
is
commendable
in
a
Persian
King
,
Ezra
7.
23.
And
it
is
well
knowne
that
remissenes
in
Princes
of
Christendome
in
matters
of
Religion
and
Worship
(
divolving
the
care
thereof
only
to
the
Clergy
,
and
so
setting
the
Hornes
thereof
upon
the
Churches
head
)
hath
been
the
cause
of
Antichristian
inventions
,
usurpations
and
corruptions
in
the
Worship
and
Temple
of
God
.
Secondly
,
they
have
not
power
to
presse
upon
the
Churches
,
stinted
Prayers
,
o●
set
Liturgies
,
whether
New
or
Old
,
Popish
,
or
others
under
colour
of
uniformity
of
Worship
,
or
morall
goodnesse
of
them
both
for
matter
and
forme
,
conceiving
our
arguments
sent
to
our
Brethren
in
England
concerning
this
Question
to
evince
this
Truth
.
Thirdly
,
they
have
no
power
to
presse
upon
the
Churches
,
neither
by
Law
(
as
hath
been
said
before
)
nor
by
Proclamation
and
command
,
any
sacred
significant
ceremonies
,
whether
more
or
lesse
,
Popish
or
Jewish
rite
,
or
any
other
device
of
man
,
be
it
never
so
little
in
the
worship
of
God
,
under
what
colour
soever
of
indifferencie
,
civility
,
using
them
without
opinion
of
s●nctity
,
publicke
peace
or
obedience
to
righteous
Authority
,
as
Surplice
,
Crosse
,
kneeling
at
Sacrament
;
Salt
and
Spitle
in
Baptisme
,
Holy
dayes
:
They
having
beene
so
accursed
of
God
,
so
abused
by
man
,
the
imposing
of
some
ever
making
way
for
the
urging
of
more
,
the
receiving
of
some
making
the
conscience
bow
to
the
burthen
of
all
.
Fourthly
,
they
have
not
power
to
governe
and
rule
the
acts
of
worship
in
the
Church
of
God
.
It
is
with
a
Magistrate
in
a
State
,
in
respect
of
the
acts
of
those
who
worship
in
a
Church
,
as
it
is
with
a
Prince
in
a
Ship
,
wherein
,
though
he
be
governour
of
their
persons
(
else
he
should
not
be
their
Prince
)
yet
is
not
governour
of
the
actions
of
the
Ma●iners
(
then
he
should
be
Pilot
:
)
Indeed
if
the
Pilot
shall
manifestly
erre
in
his
action
,
he
may
reprove
him
,
and
so
any
other
passenger
may
:
Or
if
he
offend
against
the
life
and
goods
of
any
,
he
may
in
due
time
and
place
civilly
punish
him
,
which
no
other
passenger
can
doe
:
For
,
it
is
proper
to
Christ
,
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
as
to
prescribe
,
so
to
rule
the
actions
of
his
own
worship
in
the
wayes
of
his
servants
,
Esay
96
,
7.
The
government
of
the
Church
is
upon
his
shoulder
,
which
no
Civill
officer
ought
to
attempt
:
And
therefore
Magistrates
have
no
power
to
limit
a
Minister
either
to
what
he
shall
preach
or
pray
,
or
in
what
manner
they
shall
worship
God
,
lest
hereby
they
shall
advance
themselves
above
Christ
,
and
limit
his
Spirit
.
Truth
.
In
this
generall
Head
are
proposed
two
things
.
First
,
what
the
Magistrate
ought
to
doe
positively
concerning
the
worship
of
God
.
Secondly
,
what
he
may
doe
in
the
worship
of
God
.
What
he
ought
to
doe
is
comprised
in
these
particulars
.
First
,
he
ought
to
reforme
the
worship
of
God
when
it
is
corrupted
.
Secondly
,
he
ought
to
establish
a
pure
worship
of
God
.
Thirdly
,
he
ought
to
defend
it
by
the
sword
:
he
ought
to
restrain
Idolatry
by
the
sword
,
and
to
cut
off
offendours
,
as
former
passages
have
opened
.
For
the
proofe
of
this
positive
part
of
his
duty
are
propounded
three
sorts
of
Scriptures
.
First
,
from
the
practice
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
.
Secondly
,
some
from
the
New
Testament
.
Thirdly
,
from
the
practice
of
Kings
of
other
Nations
.
Unto
which
I
answer
.
First
,
Persian
Kings
,
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Cyrus
,
Darius
,
Artaxerxes
:
I
conceive
I
have
sufficiently
before
proved
,
that
these
Idolatrous
Princes
making
such
Acts
concerning
the
God
of
Israel
,
whom
they
did
not
worship
nor
know
,
nor
meant
so
to
doe
,
did
onely
permit
and
tolerate
,
and
countenance
the
Iewish
worship
,
and
out
of
strong
convictions
that
this
God
of
Israel
was
able
to
doe
them
good
(
as
well
as
their
owne
gods
)
to
bring
wrath
upon
them
and
their
Kingdomes
,
as
they
beleeved
their
owne
also
did
,
in
which
respect
all
the
Kings
of
the
world
may
be
easily
brought
to
the
like
:
but
are
no
president
or
patternes
for
all
Princes
and
Civill
Magistrates
in
the
World
,
to
chalenge
or
〈◊〉
the
power
of
ruling
or
governing
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
of
wearing
the
spirituall
Crowne
of
the
Lord
,
which
he
alone
weareth
in
a
spirituall
way
by
his
Officers
and
Governours
after
his
owne
holy
appointment
.
Secondly
,
for
those
of
the
New
Testament
I
have
(
as
I
beleeve
)
fully
and
sufficiently
answered
.
So
also
that
prophesie
of
Isa.
49.
Lastly
,
Old
Testament
,
from
the
duties
of
this
nature
enjoyned
to
those
Kings
and
Governours
,
and
their
practices
,
obeying
or
disobeying
,
accordingly
commended
or
reproved
.
I
shall
(
with
the
helpe
of
Christ
Iesus
,
the
true
King
of
Israel
)
declare
and
demonstrate
how
weake
and
brittle
this
supposed
Pillar
of
Marble
is
,
to
beare
up
and
sustain
such
a
mighty
burthen
and
waight
of
so
many
high
concernments
as
are
laid
upon
it
.
Nationall
State
made
up
of
Spirituall
and
Civill
power
,
so
farre
as
it
attended
upon
the
spirituall
,
was
meerly
figurative
and
typing
out
the
Christian
Churches
consisting
of
both
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
enjoying
the
true
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
establishing
,
reforming
,
correcting
,
defending
in
all
cases
concerning
his
Kingdome
and
Government
.
CHAP.
CX
.
Peace
.
BLessed
be
the
God
of
Truth
,
the
God
of
Peace
,
who
hath
so
long
preserved
us
in
this
our
retired
conference
without
interruptions
:
His
mercy
still
shields
us
while
you
expresse
and
I
listen
to
that
so
much
imitated
,
yet
most
unimitable
State
of
Israel
.
Yet
before
you
descend
to
particulars
(
deare
Truth
)
let
me
cast
Persian
Kings
.
Me
thinkes
those
presidents
of
Cyrus
,
Darius
and
Artaxerxes
are
strong
against
New
Englands
Tenent
and
practice
.
Those
Princes
professedly
gave
free
permission
and
bountifull
incouragement
to
the
Consciences
of
the
Iewes
,
to
use
and
practise
their
Religion
,
which
Religion
was
most
eminently
contrary
to
their
owne
Religion
and
their
Countries
worship
.
Truth
.
I
shall
(
sweet
Peace
)
with
more
delight
passe
on
these
rough
wayes
,
from
your
kinde
acceptance
and
unwearied
patience
in
attention
.
In
this
discovery
of
that
vast
and
mighty
difference
betweene
that
State
of
Israel
and
all
other
States
(
onely
to
bee
matched
and
parallel'd
by
the
Christian
Church
or
Israel
)
I
shall
select
some
maine
and
principall
considerations
concerning
that
State
wherein
the
irreconciliable
differences
and
disproportion
may
appeare
.
First
,
None●
such
.
First
,
this
Land
was
espyed
out
and
chosen
by
the
Lord
out
of
all
the
Countries
of
the
World
to
be
the
seat
of
his
Church
and
people
,
Ezek.
20●6
.
But
now
there
is
no
respect
of
Earth
,
of
Places
or
Countries
with
the
Lord
:
So
testified
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
to
the
woman
of
Samaria
(
Iohn
4.
)
professing
that
neither
at
that
Mountaine
nor
at
Ierusalem
should
men
worship
the
Father
.
While
that
Nationall
State
of
the
Church
of
the
Iewes
remained
,
the
Tribes
were
bound
to
goe
up
to
Ierusalem
to
worship
,
Psal.
122.
But
now
,
in
every
Nation
(
not
the
whole
Land
or
Country
as
it
was
with
Canaan
)
he
that
feareth
God
and
worketh
righteousnesse
is
accepted
with
him
,
Act.
10.
35.
This
then
appeared
in
that
large
Commission
of
the
Lord
Jesus
to
his
first
Ministers
:
Goe
into
all
Nations
,
and
not
onely
into
Canaan
,
to
carry
tidings
of
Mercy
,
&c.
Secondly
,
the
former
Inhabitants
thereof
,
seven
great
and
mightie
Nations
(
Deuter.
7.
)
were
all
devoted
to
destruction
by
the
Lords
owne
mouth
,
which
was
to
bee
performed
by
the
impartiall
hand
of
the
Children
of
Israel
,
without
any
sparing
or
shewing
Mercy
.
But
so
now
it
hath
not
pleased
the
Lord
to
devote
any
people
to
present
Destruction
,
Compassion
,
Deuteronomy
7.
2.
Where
have
Emperours
,
Kings
,
or
Generals
an
immediate
call
from
God
to
destroy
whole
Cities
,
City
after
City
,
Men
,
women
,
Children
,
Old
and
Young
,
as
Ioshua
practised
?
Ioshua
6.
and
10.
Chapters
,
&c.
This
did
Israel
to
these
seven
Nations
,
that
they
themselves
might
succeed
them
in
their
Cities
,
Habitations
,
and
Possessions
.
This
onely
is
true
in
a
spirituall
Antitype
,
when
Gods
people
by
the
Sword
(
the
two-edged
Sword
of
Gods
Spirit
slay
the
ungodly
and
become
Heires
,
yea
fellow
Heires
with
Christ
Iesus
,
Romanes
8.
Gods
meeke
people
inherit
the
earth
,
(
Matthew
5.
)
They
mystically
like
Noah
(
Hebrewes
11
)
condemne
the
whole
unbeleeving
World
,
both
by
present
and
future
sentence
,
2
Corinth
.
6.
2.
CHAP.
CXI
.
THirdly
the
very
materials
,
the
Gold
and
Silver
of
the
Idols
of
this
Land
were
odio●s
and
abominable
,
and
dangerous
to
the
people
of
Israel
,
that
they
might
not
desire
it
,
nor
take
it
to
themselves
,
Deut.
7.
25.
26.
lest
themselves
also
become
a
curse
,
Idolatrous
formes
being
changed
)
the
silver
and
gold
may
be
cast
and
coyned
,
and
other
materialls
lawfully
employed
and
used
.
Yet
this
we
finde
in
the
Antitype
,
that
gold
,
silver
,
yea
house
,
land
,
yea
wives
,
children
,
yea
life
it selfe
,
as
they
allure
and
draw
us
from
God
in
Christ
,
are
to
be
abominated
and
hated
by
us
,
without
which
hatred
and
indignation
against
the
most
plausible
and
pleasing
enticings
from
CHRIST
IESVS
,
it
is
impossible
for
any
man
to
bee
a
true
Christian
,
Luke
14.
26.
Fourthly
,
Holy
land
,
Z●ch
.
2.
12.
Ceremonially
and
typically
holy
,
Fields
,
Gardens
,
Orchards
,
Houses
,
&c.
which
Holines
the
World
knowes
not
now
in
one
Land
,
or
Country
,
House
,
Field
,
Garden
,
&c.
one
above
another
.
Yet
in
the
Spirituall
Land
of
Canaan
the
Christian
Church
,
unbelieving
Husband
,
Wife
,
and
their
Children
are
sanctified
and
made
holy
to
Believers
,
insomuch
that
that
golden
inscription
(
peculiar
to
the
forehead
of
the
High
Priest
)
Holines
to
Iehovah
,
shall
be
written
upon
the
very
Bridles
of
the
Horses
,
as
all
are
dedicated
to
the
service
of
Christ
Iesus
in
the
Gospels
peace
and
holines
.
Fifthly
,
Levit.
25
23.
Hos.
9.
3
Iehovah
his
Land
,
a
terme
proper
unto
Spirituall
Canaan
,
the
Church
of
God
,
which
must
needs
be
in
respect
of
his
choice
of
that
Land
to
be
the
Seate
and
Residence
of
his
Church
and
Ordinances
.
Bu●
now
the
partition
wall
is
broken
down
,
and
in
respect
of
the
Lords
speciall
proprie●ie
to
one
Country
more
then
another
,
what
d●fference
between
Asia
and
Africa
,
between
Europe
and
America
.
between
England
and
Turkie
,
London
and
Constantinople
?
This
Land
(
among
many
other
glorious
Titles
given
to
it
)
was
called
Emanuels
land
,
But
now
:
Ierusalem
from
above
is
not
materiall
and
Earthly
,
but
Spirituall
,
Gal.
4.
Heb.
12.
Materiall
Ierusalem
is
no
more
the
Lords
citie
then
Iericho
,
Ninivie
,
or
Babell
(
in
respect
of
place
or
Countrey
)
for
even
at
Babell
literall
was
a
Church
of
Iesus
Christ
,
1
Pet.
5.
It
is
true
that
Antichrist
hath
christned
all
those
Countries
whereon
the
Whore
sitteth
,
Christs
land
,
or
Christian
land
.
And
Hundius
,
in
his
Map
of
the
Christian
World
,
makes
this
land
to
extend
to
all
Asia
,
a
great
part
of
Africa
,
all
Europe
,
and
a
vast
part
of
America
,
even
so
farre
as
his
unchristian
Christenings
hath
gone
.
But
as
every
false
Christ
hath
false
Teachers
,
false
Christians
,
false
Faith
,
Hope
,
Love
,
&c.
and
in
the
end
false
Salvation
,
so
doth
he
also
counterfeit
the
false
Name
of
Christ
,
Christians
,
Christian
land
or
Countrey
.
Sixthly
,
this
Land
was
to
keepe
her
Sabbaths
unto
God
:
Sixe
yeares
they
were
to
sow
their
Fields
,
and
prune
their
Vines
,
but
in
the
7.
But
such
Observations
doth
not
God
now
lay
upon
any
Fields
,
Vineyards
,
&c.
under
the
Gospell
.
Yet
in
the
Spirituall
land
of
Canaan
,
the
true
Church
,
there
is
a
Spirituall
Soule-rest
or
Sabbath
,
a
quiet
depending
upon
God
,
a
living
by
Faith
in
him
,
a
making
him
our
portion
,
and
casting
all
care
upon
him
who
careth
for
us
:
yea
sometimes
he
feedeth
his
by
immediate
gracious
workes
of
Providence
,
when
comforts
arise
out
of
the
Earth
,
without
secondary
meanes
or
causes
,
as
here
,
or
as
elsewhere
Manna
descended
from
Heaven
.
Seventhly
,
such
portions
and
possessions
of
Lands
,
Fields
,
Houses
,
Vineyards
,
were
sold
with
caution
or
proviso
of
returning
againe
in
the
yeare
of
Iubilee
to
the
right
owners
,
Levit.
25.
23.
Such
cautions
,
such
provisos
are
not
now
injoyned
by
God
in
the
sale
of
lands
,
fields
,
inheritances
,
nor
no
such
Iubilee
or
Redemption
to
be
expected
.
Yet
this
also
finds
a
fulfilling
in
the
spirituall
Canaan
,
silver
Trumpet
of
Iubilee
,
the
Gospel
,
hath
●ounded
a
spirituall
restitution
of
all
their
spirituall
rights
and
inheritances
,
which
either
they
have
lost
in
the
fall
of
the
first
man
Adam
,
or
in
their
particular
falls
,
when
they
are
captive
and
sold
unto
sin
,
Rom.
7.
Or
lastly
in
the
spirituall
captivitie
of
Babele
bondage
:
how
sweet
then
is
the
name
of
a
Saviour
,
in
whom
is
the
joyfull
sound
of
Deliverance
and
Redemption
!
Eightly
,
this
Land
or
Country
was
a
figure
or
type
of
the
kingdome
of
Heaven
above
,
God
,
Heb.
4.
8.
Heb.
11.
9.
10.
Hence
was
a
Birthright
so
pretious
in
Canaans
Land
:
Hence
Naboth
so
inexorable
and
resolute
in
refusing
to
part
with
his
Inheritance
to
King
Ahab
,
counting
all
Ahabs
seeming
reasonable
offers
most
unreasonable
,
What
Land
,
what
Country
now
is
Israels
Parallel
and
Antitype
,
but
that
holy
mysticall
Nation
the
Church
of
God
,
peculiar
and
called
out
to
him
out
of
every
Nation
and
Country
,
1
Pet.
2.
9.
In
which
every
true
spirituall
Naboth
hath
his
spirituall
inheritance
,
which
he
dares
not
part
with
,
though
it
be
to
his
King
or
Soveraigne
,
and
though
such
his
refusall
cost
him
this
present
life
.
CHAP.
CXII
.
Peace
.
DOubtlesse
that
Canaan
Land
was
not
a
patterne
for
all
Lands
:
It
was
a
none-such
,
unparalleld
and
unmatchable
.
Truth
.
Many
other
considerations
of
the
same
nature
I
might
annex
,
but
I
picke
here
and
there
a
flowre
,
First
,
the
people
of
Israel
were
all
the
Seed
or
Off-spring
of
one
man
Abraham
,
Psal.
105.
6.
and
so
downward
the
Seed
of
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
hence
called
the
Israel
of
God
,
that
is
,
wrastlers
and
prevailers
with
God
,
distinguished
into
twelve
Tribes
all
sprung
out
of
Israels
loynes
.
But
now
,
few
Nations
of
the
World
but
are
a
mixed
Seed
,
the
people
of
England
especially
the
Britaines
,
Picts
,
Romanes
,
Saxons
,
Danes
and
Normans
,
by
a
wonderfull
providence
of
God
being
become
one
English
people
.
Only
the
Spirituall
Israel
and
Seed
of
God
the
New-borne
are
but
one
:
This
Spirituall
Seed
is
the
only
Antitype
of
the
former
figurative
and
typicall
:
A
Seed
which
all
Christians
ought
to
propagate
,
yea
even
the
unmarried
men
and
women
(
who
are
not
capable
of
naturall
off
spring
)
for
thus
is
this
called
the
Seed
of
Christ
(
who
lived
and
died
unmarried
Isa.
59.
21.
Secondly
,
this
people
was
selected
and
separated
to
the
Lord
,
his
Covenant
and
Worship
from
all
the
people
and
Nations
of
the
World
beside
to
be
his
peculiar
and
onely
people
,
Levit.
20.
26.
&c.
Therefore
such
as
returned
from
Babyl●n
〈◊〉
Ierusalem
,
they
separated
●hemselves
to
eat
the
Passeover
,
〈◊〉
6
And
in
that
solemne
humiliation
and
confession
before
the
Lord
,
Nehem
9.
This
separation
of
theirs
was
so
famous
,
that
it
extended
not
only
to
Circumcision
,
the
Passeover
,
and
matters
of
Gods
worship
,
but
even
to
temporall
and
civill
things
:
Thus
(
Ezra
9
)
they
separated
or
put
away
their
very
wives
,
which
they
had
taken
of
the
strange
Nations
contrary
to
the
Commandement
of
the
Lord
.
But
where
hath
the
God
of
Heaven
in
the
Gospel
separated
whole
Nations
or
Kingdomes
(
English
,
Scotch
,
Irish
,
French
,
Dutch
,
Nationall
Church
after
Christs
comming
?
Can
any
people
in
the
world
patterne
this
samplar
but
the
New-borne
Israel
,
such
as
feare
God
in
every
Nation
(
Acts
10.
35.
)
commanded
to
come
forth
and
separate
from
all
uncleane
things
or
persons
,
(
2
Cor.
6.
)
and
though
not
bound
to
put
away
strange
wives
as
Israel
did
,
because
of
that
peculiar
respect
upon
them
in
Civill
things
,
yet
to
be
holy
or
set
apart
to
the
Lord
in
all
manner
of
civill
conversation
,
1
Pet.
1.
Only
to
marry
in
the
Lord
,
yea
and
to
marry
as
if
they
married
not
1
Cor
7.
yea
to
hate
wife
and
children
,
father
,
mother
,
house
and
land
,
yea
and
life
it selfe
for
the
Lord
Iesus
,
Luc.
14.
Thirdly
,
this
Seed
of
Abraham
thus
separate
from
all
people
unto
the
Lord
was
wonderfully
redeemed
and
brought
from
Aegypts
bon●age
through
the
Red
Sea
,
and
the
Wildernesse
unto
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
by
many
strange
signes
and
wonderfull
miracles
,
wrought
by
the
ou●stretched
hand
of
the
Lord
,
famous
and
dreadfull
,
generations
,
Deut.
4.
32
,
33
,
34.
Aske
now
from
one
side
of
the
Heaven
unto
the
other
,
whether
there
hath
been
such
a
thing
as
this
,
&
c
?
And
we
may
aske
againe
from
one
side
of
the
Heaven
unto
the
other
whether
the
Lord
hath
now
so
miraculously
redeemed
and
brought
unto
Himselfe
any
Nation
or
people
as
he
did
this
people
of
Israel
.
Peace
.
The
English
,
Scot●h
,
Dutch
&c.
are
apt
to
make
themselves
the
parallels
,
as
wonderfully
come
forth
of
Pope●y
,
&c.
Truth
.
1.
But
first
,
whole
Nations
are
no
Churches
under
the
Gospel
.
Secondly
,
bring
the
Nations
of
Europe
professing
Protestanisme
to
the
ballance
of
the
Sanctuary
,
body
,
bulk
,
the
generall
or
one
hundreth
part
of
such
peoples
be
truly
turned
to
God
from
Popery
.
Who
knowes
not
how
easie
it
is
to
turne
,
and
turne
,
and
turn
againe
whole
Nations
from
one
Religion
to
another
?
Who
knowes
not
that
within
the
compasse
of
one
poore
span
of
12
yeares
revolution
,
I
will
not
say
(
as
some
worthy
witnesses
of
Christ
have
uttered
)
that
all
England
and
Europe
must
againe
submit
their
faire
necks
to
the
Popes
yoake
:
But
this
,
I
say
,
many
Scriptures
concerning
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
and
the
Whore
looke
that
way
:
And
I
adde
,
victorious
Sword
,
and
a
Spanish
Inquisition
will
soone
make
millions
face
about
as
they
were
in
the
Fore-Fathers
times
.
CHAP.
CXIII
.
Peace
.
O
That
the
Steersmen
of
the
Nations
might
remember
this
,
Bee
wise
and
kisse
the
Sonne
,
lest
he
goe
on
in
this
His
dreadfull
anger
,
and
dash
them
in
peeces
here
and
eternally
.
Truth
.
I
therefore
thirdly
adde
,
That
only
such
as
are
Abrahams
Seed
,
circumcised
in
Heart
,
New-borne
,
Israel
(
or
wrastlers
with
God
)
are
the
Antitype
of
the
former
Israel
,
Nation
(
1
Pet.
2.
)
wonderfully
redeemed
from
the
Aegypt
of
this
World
(
Titus
2.
14.
)
brought
through
the
Red
Sea
of
Baptisme
(
1
Cor.
10.
)
through
the
wildernesse
of
afflictions
,
and
of
the
peoples
(
Dent.
8.
Ez●k
.
20.
)
into
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
begun
below
,
even
that
Christian
Land
of
Promise
,
where
flow
the
everflowing
streames
and
Rivers
of
Spirituall
milke
and
honey
.
Fourthly
,
All
this
people
universally
(
in
typicall
and
ceremoniall
respect
)
were
holy
and
cleane
in
this
their
separation
and
sequestration
unto
God
,
Exod.
19.
5.
Hence
,
even
in
respect
of
their
naturall
birth
in
that
Land
they
were
an
holy
Seed
,
But
where
is
now
that
Nation
or
Country
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
thus
cleane
and
holy
unto
God
,
and
bound
to
so
many
ceremoniall
cleansings
and
purgings
?
Are
not
all
the
Nations
of
the
Earth
alike
cleane
unto
God
,
or
rather
alike
uncleane
,
untill
it
pleaseth
the
Father
of
mercies
to
call
some
out
to
the
Knowledge
and
Grace
of
his
Sonne
,
making
them
to
see
their
filthinesse
and
strangenesse
from
the
Commonweale
of
Israel
,
This
taking
away
the
difference
between
Nation
and
Nation
,
Country
and
Country
,
is
most
fully
and
admirably
declared
in
that
great
vision
of
all
sorts
of
living
creatures
presented
unto
Peter
,
Acts
10.
whereby
it
pleased
the
Lord
to
informe
Peter
of
the
abolishing
of
the
difference
between
Iew
and
Gentile
in
any
holy
or
unholy
,
cleane
or
uncleane
respect
.
Fifthly
,
(
not
only
to
speake
of
all
,
but
to
select
one
or
two
more
)
This
people
of
Israel
in
that
Nationall
State
were
a
type
of
all
the
Children
of
God
in
all
ages
under
the
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
who
are
therefore
called
the
Children
of
Abraham
,
God
,
Gal.
3.
&
Gal.
6.
A
Kingly
Priesthood
and
holy
Nation
(
1
Pet.
2.
9
)
in
a
cleare
and
manifest
Antitype
to
the
former
Israel
,
Exod.
19.
6.
Hence
Christians
now
are
figuratively
in
this
respect
called
Iewes
,
Rev.
3.
where
lies
a
cleare
distinction
of
the
true
and
false
Christian
under
the
consideration
of
the
true
and
false
Iew
:
Behold
I
will
make
them
of
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
that
say
they
are
Jewes
and
are
not
,
but
doe
lie
,
Rev.
3.
But
such
a
typicall
respect
we
finde
not
now
upon
any
People
,
Nation
or
Country
of
the
whole
World
:
But
out
of
all
Nations
,
Tongues
and
Languages
is
God
pleased
to
call
some
and
redeem
them
to
Himselfe
(
Rev.
5.
9.
)
And
hath
made
no
difference
betweene
the
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
Greekes
and
Scithians
,
Gal.
3.
who
by
Regeneration
or
second
birth
,
become
the
Israel
of
God
,
Gal.
6.
the
Temple
of
God
,
1
Cor.
3.
and
the
true
Ierusalem
,
Heb.
12.
Lastly
,
typicall
seed
of
Abraham
,
&
sealed
with
a
shamefull
&
painfull
Ordinance
of
cutting
off
the
fore-skin
,
which
differenced
them
from
all
the
World
beside
:
So
also
were
they
bound
to
such
and
such
solemnities
of
figurative
worships
.
Amongst
many
others
I
shall
end
this
passage
concerning
the
people
with
a
famous
observation
out
of
Numb
.
9.
1
3.
viz.
All
that
whole
Nation
was
bound
to
celebrate
and
keepe
the
Feast
of
the
Passeover
in
his
season
,
or
else
they
were
to
be
Put
to
death
.
But
doth
God
require
a
whole
Nation
,
Country
or
Kingdome
now
thus
to
celebrate
the
spirituall
Passeover
,
the
Supper
and
Feast
of
the
Lambe
Christ
Iesus
,
at
such
a
time
once
a
yeare
,
and
that
whosoever
shall
not
so
doe
shall
bee
put
to
death
?
What
horrible
prophanations
,
T
is
true
,
the
people
of
Israel
,
brought
into
covenant
with
God
in
Abraham
,
and
so
successively
borne
in
Covenant
with
God
,
might
(
in
that
state
of
a
Nationall
Church
)
solemnly
covenant
and
sweare
that
whosoever
would
not
seeke
Iehovah
the
God
of
Israel
,
should
be
put
to
death
,
2
Chron.
15.
whether
small
or
great
,
whether
man
or
woman
.
But
may
whole
Nations
or
Kingdomes
now
(
according
to
any
one
title
exprest
by
Christ
Iesus
to
that
purpose
)
follow
that
patterne
of
Israel
and
put
to
death
all
,
both
men
and
women
,
great
and
small
,
that
according
to
the
rules
of
the
Gospel
are
not
borne
againe
,
penitent
,
humble
,
heavenly
,
patient
?
&c.
What
a
world
of
hypocrisie
from
hence
is
practised
by
thousands
,
that
for
feare
will
stoope
to
give
that
God
their
bodies
in
a
forme
,
whom
yet
in
truth
their
hearts
affect
not
?
Yea
also
what
a
world
of
prophanation
of
the
holy
Name
and
Lastly
,
what
slaughters
both
of
men
and
women
must
this
necessarily
bring
into
the
world
,
by
the
Insurrections
and
Civill
Warres
about
Religion
and
Conscience
?
Yea
what
slaughters
of
the
innocent
and
faithfull
witnesses
of
Christ
Jesus
,
who
choose
to
bee
slaine
all
the
day
long
for
Christ
his
sake
,
and
to
fight
for
their
Lord
and
Master
Christ
,
onely
with
spirituall
and
Christian
weapons
?
CHAP.
CXIV
.
Peace
.
IT
seemes
(
deare
Truth
)
a
mighty
Gulfe
betweene
that
people
and
Nation
,
and
the
Nations
of
the
world
then
extant
and
ever
since
.
Truth
.
As
sure
as
the
blessed
substance
to
all
those
shadowes
,
Christ
Iesus
is
come
,
so
unmatchable
and
never
to
bee
paralleld
by
any
Nationall
State
was
that
Israel
in
the
Figure
or
Shadow
And
yet
the
Israel
of
God
now
,
the
Regenerate
or
Newborne
,
the
circumcised
in
Heart
by
Repentance
and
Mortification
,
who
willingly
submit
unto
the
Lord
Iesus
as
their
onely
King
and
Head
,
may
fitly
parallell
and
answer
that
Israel
in
the
type
,
without
such
danger
of
hypocrisie
,
of
such
horrible
prophanations
,
and
of
firing
the
Civill
State
in
such
bloody
combustions
,
as
all
Ages
have
brought
forth
upon
this
compelling
a
whole
Nation
or
Kingdome
to
be
the
antitype
of
Israel
.
Peace
.
Were
this
Light
entertained
,
some
hopes
would
shine
forth
for
my
returne
and
restauration
.
Truth
.
I
have
yet
to
adde
a
third
consideration
concerning
the
Kings
and
Governours
of
that
Land
and
people
.
They
were
to
be
(
unlesse
in
their
captivities
)
of
their
Brethren
,
members
of
the
true
Church
of
God
,
as
appeares
in
the
History
of
Moses
,
the
Elders
of
Israel
,
and
the
Iudges
and
Kings
of
Israel
afterward
.
But
first
,
who
can
deny
but
that
there
may
be
now
many
lawfull
Governours
,
Magistrates
and
Kings
in
the
Nations
of
the
World
,
where
is
no
true
Church
of
Iesus
Christ
?
Secondly
,
we
know
the
many
excellent
gifts
wherewith
it
hath
pleased
God
to
furnish
many
,
inabling
them
for
publike
service
to
their
Countries
both
in
Peace
and
War
(
as
all
Ages
and
Experience
testifies
)
on
whose
soules
hee
hath
not
yet
pleased
to
shine
in
the
face
of
Iesus
Christ
:
which
Gifts
and
Talents
must
all
lye
buried
in
the
Earth
,
unlesse
such
persons
may
lawfully
be
called
and
chosen
to
,
publike
service
,
notwithstanding
their
different
or
contrary
Conscience
and
Worship
.
Thirdly
,
if
none
but
true
Christians
,
members
of
Christ
Iesus
,
might
be
Civill
Magistrates
,
and
publikely
intrusted
with
civill
affaires
,
then
none
but
members
of
Churches
,
Christians
should
be
Husbands
of
Wives
,
Fathers
of
Children
,
Masters
of
Servants
:
But
against
this
doctrine
the
whole
creation
,
the
whole
World
may
justly
rise
up
in
armes
,
as
not
onely
contrary
to
true
Piety
,
but
common
Humanity
it selfe
.
For
if
a
Commonweale
bee
lawfull
amongst
men
that
have
not
heard
of
God
nor
Christ
,
certainly
their
Officers
,
Ministers
,
and
Governours
must
be
lawfull
also
.
Fourthly
,
it
is
notoriously
knowne
to
be
the
dangerous
doctrine
profest
by
some
Papists
,
Magistrate
Guardian
of
both
Tables
,
and
consequently
such
an
one
as
is
inabled
to
judge
,
yea
and
to
demonstrate
to
all
men
the
worship
of
God
:
yea
and
being
thus
Governor
and
Head
of
the
Church
he
must
necessarily
be
a
part
of
it
himselfe
:
which
when
by
Heresie
he
falls
from
(
though
it
may
be
by
Truth
,
miscalled
Heresie
)
he
falls
from
his
calling
of
Magistracy
,
and
is
utterly
disabled
from
his
(
pretended
)
guardianship
and
government
of
the
Church
.
Lastly
,
Lord
Iesus
and
his
followers
,
commanding
and
practising
obedience
to
the
Higher
Powers
,
though
we
finde
not
one
Civill
Magistate
a
Christian
in
all
the
first
Churches
.
But
contrarily
the
civill
Magistrate
at
that
time
was
the
bloody
Beast
,
made
up
(
as
Daniel
seemes
to
imply
concerning
the
Romane
State
,
Dan.
7.
7.
)
of
the
Lion
,
the
Beare
,
and
the
Leopard
,
Rev.
13.
2.
CHAP.
CXV
.
Peace
.
BY
these
waights
wee
may
try
the
waight
of
that
commonly
received
and
not
questioned
opinion
,
viz.
civill
state
and
the
spirituall
,
the
Church
and
Commonweale
,
they
are
like
Hippocrates
twinnes
,
they
are
borne
together
,
grow
up
together
,
laugh
together
,
weepe
together
,
sicken
and
die
together
.
Truth
.
A
witty
,
yet
a
most
dangerous
Fiction
of
the
Father
of
●ies
,
who
hardned
in
Rebellion
against
God
,
perswades
Gods
people
to
drinke
downe
such
deadly
poison
,
though
he
knowes
the
truth
of
these
five
particulars
,
which
I
shall
reminde
you
of
.
First
,
many
flourishing
States
Iesus
Christ
,
and
therefore
have
not
the
presence
and
concurrence
of
a
Church
of
Christ
with
them
.
Secondly
,
So
that
by
these
New
English
Ministers
principles
,
not
onely
is
the
doore
of
calling
to
Magistracy
shut
against
naturall
and
unregenerate
men
(
though
excellently
●itted
for
civill
offices
)
but
also
against
the
best
and
ablest
servants
of
God
,
Thirdly
,
admit
that
a
civill
Magistrate
be
neither
a
member
of
a
true
Church
of
Christ
(
if
any
bee
in
his
dominions
)
nor
in
his
person
feare
God
,
yet
may
he
(
possibly
)
give
free
permission
without
molestation
,
yea
and
sometimes
incouragement
and
assistance
to
the
service
and
Church
of
God
.
Thus
the
Romane
Emperours
and
Governours
under
him
permitted
the
Church
of
God
the
Iewes
in
the
Lord
Christs
time
,
their
Temple
and
Worship
,
although
in
Civill
things
they
were
subject
to
the
Romanes
.
Fourthly
,
Christ
Iesus
,
the
lights
,
patternes
and
presidents
to
all
succeeding
Ages
,
were
gathered
and
governed
without
the
aid
,
assistance
or
countenance
of
any
Civill
Authoritie
,
from
which
they
suffered
great
persecutions
for
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
professed
amongst
them
.
The
Nations
,
Rulers
,
and
Kings
of
the
Earth
tumultuously
rage
against
the
Lord
and
his
Anointed
,
Psal.
2.
1.
2.
Yet
vers.
6.
it
hath
pleased
the
Father
to
set
the
Lord
Iesus
King
upon
his
holy
Hill
of
Zion
.
Christ
Iesus
would
not
be
pleased
to
make
use
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
to
assist
him
in
his
Spirituall
Kingdome
:
nor
would
he
yet
be
daunted
or
discouraged
in
his
Servants
by
all
their
threats
and
terreurs
:
Christ
Church
is
like
a
chaste
and
loving
wife
,
in
whose
heart
is
fixed
her
Husbands
love
,
who
hath
found
the
tendernesse
of
his
love
towards
her
,
and
hath
been
made
fruitfull
by
him
,
and
therefore
seekes
she
not
the
smiles
,
nor
feares
the
frownes
of
all
the
Emperours
in
the
World
to
bring
her
Christ
unto
her
,
or
keep
him
from
her
.
Lastly
,
Romish
Antichrist
,
the
10
hornes
(
which
some
of
good
note
conceive
to
be
the
10
Kingdomes
,
into
which
the
Romane
Empire
was
quartred
and
divided
)
are
expresly
said
Revel.
17.
13.
to
have
one
minde
to
give
their
power
and
strength
unto
the
Beast
,
yea
(
ver.
17.
)
their
Kingdome
unto
the
Beast
,
untill
the
Words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
:
whence
it
followes
,
that
all
those
Nations
that
are
guilded
over
with
the
name
of
Christ
,
have
under
that
mask
or
viz●rd
(
as
some
Executioners
and
Tormentors
in
the
Inquisition
use
to
torment
)
persecuted
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
either
with
a
more
open
,
grosse
and
bloody
,
or
with
a
more
subtle
,
secret
and
gentle
violence
.
Let
us
cast
our
eyes
about
,
Kings
names
and
seales
,
she
drinks
drunk
,
Revel.
17.
with
the
blood
of
Naboth
,
who
(
because
he
dares
not
part
with
his
rightfull
inheritance
in
the
land
of
Canaan
,
the
blessed
land
of
promise
and
salvation
in
Christ
)
as
a
Traitour
to
the
civill
State
,
and
Blasphemer
against
God
,
she
(
under
the
colour
of
a
day
of
humiliation
in
Prayer
and
Fasting
)
stones
to
death
.
CHAP.
CXVI
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
how
art
thou
hidden
from
the
eyes
of
men
,
in
these
mysteries
?
how
should
men
weep
abundantly
with
Iohn
,
that
the
Lambe
may
please
to
open
these
blessed
seale●
unto
them
?
Truth
.
O
that
Men
more
prized
their
makers
feare
●
then
should
they
be
more
acquainted
with
their
Makers
councells
,
for
his
Secret
is
with
them
that
feare
him
,
Psal.
25.
I
passe
on
to
a
second
Difference
.
The
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
were
all
solemnly
annointed
with
oyle
,
Psal.
39.
20.
I
have
found
David
my
servant
,
with
my
holy
〈◊〉
have
I
annointed
him
.
Whence
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
were
honoured
with
that
mysticall
and
glorious
Title
of
the
Anointed
,
〈◊〉
Christ
of
the
Lord
,
Lam.
4.
20.
the
Breath
of
our
Nostrils
,
the
Anointe●
of
Iehovah
was
taken
in
their
pits
,
&c.
Which
anoynting
and
title
,
however
the
Man
of
Sinne
,
together
with
the
Crowne
and
Diademe
of
Spirituall
Israel
,
the
Church
of
God
,
he
hath
given
to
some
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
that
so
he
may
in
lieu
thereof
dispose
of
their
Civill
Crownes
the
easier
:
yet
shall
we
finde
it
an
incommunicable
priviledge
and
prerogative
o●
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
.
For
as
the
Lord
Iesus
himselfe
in
the
Antitype
was
not
annointed
with
materiall
but
spirituall
oyle
,
Psal.
45.
with
the
oyle
of
Gladnes
,
and
Luke
4.
14.
from
Isa.
61.
1.
with
the
spirit
of
God
.
The
spirit
of
the
Lord
is
upon
me
,
the
Lord
hath
annointed
me
to
preach
good
tidings
,
Hence
is
it
that
Christians
rejoyce
in
that
name
,
as
carrying
the
very
expresse
title
of
the
Anointed
of
the
Lord
;
which
most
superstitiously
and
sacrilegiously
hath
been
applied
only
unto
Kings
.
Peace
.
O
deare
Truth
,
how
doth
the
great
Searcher
of
all
Hearts
finde
out
the
thefts
of
the
Antichristian
World
?
Truth
.
It
will
not
be
here
unseasonable
to
call
to
minde
that
admirable
Prophecie
,
Ezek.
21.
26
,
27.
Thus
saith
Iehovah
God
,
Remove
the
Diadem
,
take
away
the
Crowne
,
this
shall
not
be
the
same
,
exalt
him
that
is
low
,
and
abase
him
that
is
high
:
Peace
.
Doubtlesse
this
mystically
intends
the
spirituall
Crowne
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
for
these
many
hundreth
yeares
set
upon
the
heads
of
the
C●mpetitours
and
Corrivals
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
upon
whose
glorious
head
in
his
Messengers
and
Churches
,
the
Crown
shall
be
established
;
The
anointing
,
the
title
,
and
the
crown
and
power
must
returne
to
the
Lord
Iesus
in
his
Saints
,
unto
whom
alone
belongs
his
power
and
authoritie
in
Ecclesiasticall
or
Spirituall
cases
.
CHAP.
CXVII
.
Truth
.
I
Therefore
proceed
to
a
third
difference
between
those
Kings
and
Governours
of
Israel
and
Iudah
,
Spirituall
power
in
the
hand
of
Civill
Authoritie
,
which
was
setled
in
the
hands
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
.
David
appointed
the
Orders
of
the
Priests
&
Singers
,
he
brought
the
Arke
to
Ierusalem
,
he
prepared
for
the
building
of
the
Temple
,
the
patterne
whereof
he
delivered
to
Salomon
:
yet
David
herein
could
not
be
a
type
of
the
Kings
and
Rulers
of
the
Earth
,
but
of
the
King
of
Heaven
,
Christ
Iesus
:
for
,
First
,
David
,
as
he
was
a
King
,
so
was
he
also
a
Prophet
,
Acts
2.
30.
and
therefore
a
type
(
as
Moses
also
was
,
of
that
great
Prophet
the
Son
of
God
.
And
they
that
plead
for
Davids
Kingly
power
,
must
also
by
the
same
rule
plead
for
his
Propheticall
,
by
which
he
swayed
the
Scep●er
of
Israel
in
Church
affaires
.
Secondly
,
Cron.
28.
11.
12.
13.
verses
,
that
the
patterne
which
David
gave
to
Salomon
(
concerning
the
matter
of
the
Temple
and
Worship
of
God
)
he
had
it
by
the
Spirit
,
which
was
no
other
but
a
figure
of
the
immediate
inspiration
of
the
spirit
of
God
,
unto
the
Lord
Iesus
the
true
Spirituall
King
of
Israel
,
John
.
1.
49.
Rabbi
,
thou
art
the
Son
of
God
;
Rabbi
,
thou
art
the
King
of
Israel
.
Againe
,
What
Civill
Magistrate
may
now
act
as
Salomon
(
a
type
of
Christ
)
doth
act
,
1
King
.
2.
26.
27.
?
Peace
.
Some
object
that
Abiathar
was
a
man
of
death
,
ver.
26.
worthy
to
die
,
as
having
followed
Adonijah
;
and
therefore
Salomon
executed
no
more
then
Civill
justice
upon
him
.
Truth
.
Salomon
remits
the
Civill
punishment
,
Abiathar
his
Life
is
spared
with
respect
to
his
former
good
service
in
following
after
David
;
but
yet
he
is
turned
out
from
the
Priesthood
.
But
now
put
the
case
:
suppose
that
any
of
the
Officers
of
the
New-England
Churches
should
prove
false
to
the
State
,
French
Monsieur
,
or
Spanish
Don
,
(
thirsting
after
conquest
and
dominion
)
to
further
their
invasions
of
that
Countrey
;
yet
for
some
former
faithfull
service
to
the
State
,
he
should
not
be
adjudged
to
Civill
punishment
:
I
aske
now
,
might
their
Governours
or
their
Generall
Court
(
their
Parliament
)
depose
such
a
man
,
a
Pastour
,
Teacher
,
or
Elder
,
from
his
holy
Calling
or
office
in
Gods
House
?
Or
suppose
in
a
partiall
and
corrupt
State
,
Civill
sword
against
him
.
In
these
cases
may
such
persons
(
spar'd
in
civill
punishments
for
some
reason
of
,
or
by
partialitie
of
State
)
be
punished
spiritually
by
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
as
Abiathar
was
?
Let
the
very
Enemies
of
Zion
be
Judges
.
Secondly
,
If
Salomon
in
thrusting
out
of
Abiathar
was
a
pattern
and
president
unto
all
Civill
Magistrates
,
why
not
also
in
putting
Za●●k
in
his
roome
,
ver.
35.
But
against
this
the
Pope
,
the
Bishops
,
the
Presbyterians
,
and
the
Independents
will
all
cry
out
against
such
a
practice
in
their
severall
respective
claimes
and
challenges
for
their
Ministries
.
We
find
the
Libertie
of
the
subjects
of
Christ
in
the
choice
of
an
Apostle
,
Deacon
,
Act.
6.
of
Elders
,
Act.
14.
and
guided
by
the
assistance
either
of
the
Apostles
or
Evangelists
,
1
Tim.
1.
Tit.
1.
without
the
least
influence
of
any
civill
Magistrate
,
which
shewes
the
beauty
of
their
liberty
.
The
Parliaments
of
England
have
by
right
free
choice
of
their
Speaker
,
yet
some
Princes
have
thus
farre
beene
gratified
as
to
nominate
,
yea
and
implicitely
to
commend
a
Speaker
to
them
.
Wise
men
have
seene
the
evill
consequences
of
those
influences
(
though
but
in
civill
things
)
how
much
farre
greater
and
stronger
are
those
snares
,
when
the
golden
Keyes
of
the
Sonne
of
God
are
delivered
into
the
hands
of
civill
Authority
?
Peace
.
You
know
the
noise
raised
concerning
those
famous
acts
of
Asa
,
Hezekiah
,
Iehosaphat
,
Iosiah
.
What
thinke
you
of
the
Fast
proclaimed
by
Iehosaphat
?
2
Chron.
20.
3.
Truth
.
I
finde
it
to
be
the
duty
of
Kings
and
all
in
authority
,
to
incourage
Christs
Messengers
of
Truth
proclaiming
Repentance
,
&c.
But
under
the
Gospel
to
enforce
all
naturall
and
unregenerate
people
to
acts
of
worship
,
what
president
hath
Christ
Iesus
given
us
?
First
,
Fast
,
&c.
but
was
he
not
in
matters
spirituall
a
type
of
Christ
,
the
true
King
of
Israel
?
Secondly
,
Iehosaphat
calls
the
members
of
the
true
Church
to
Church
service
and
worship
of
God
.
But
consider
,
civill
Powers
now
may
judge
of
and
determine
the
actions
of
worship
proper
to
the
Saints
:
I●
they
may
appoint
the
time
of
the
Churches
worship
,
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
&c.
why
may
they
not
as
wel
forbid
those
times
which
a
Church
of
Christ
shall
make
choice
of
,
seeing
it
is
a
branch
of
the
same
Root
to
forbid
what
lik●th
not
,
as
well
as
to
injoyne
what
pleaseth
?
And
if
in
those
most
solemne
duties
and
exercises
,
why
not
also
in
other
ordinary
meetings
and
worships
?
And
if
so
,
where
is
the
power
of
the
Lord
Jesus
bequeathed
to
his
Ministers
and
Churches
,
of
which
the
power
of
those
Kings
was
but
a
shadow
?
CHAP.
CXVIII
.
Peace
.
THe
liberty
of
the
Subject
sounds
most
sweet
,
London
and
Oxford
both
professe
to
fight
for
it
:
How
much
infinitly
more
sweet
is
that
true
soule
liberty
according
to
Christ
Iesus
?
I
know
you
would
not
take
from
Caesar
ought
,
although
it
were
to
give
to
God
:
Priests
,
Levites
,
and
their
Services
,
compelling
the
people
to
keepe
the
Passeover
,
making
himselfe
a
covenant
before
the
Lord
,
and
compelling
all
that
were
found
in
Ierusalem
and
Benjamin
to
stand
to
it
.
Truth
.
To
these
famous
practices
of
Iosiah
I
shall
parallell
the
practices
of
Englands
Kings
:
and
first
de
jure
,
a
word
or
two
of
their
right
:
then
de
facto
,
discusse
what
hath
been
done
.
First
,
de
jure
:
Iosiah
was
a
precious
branch
of
that
Royall
Root
King
David
,
who
was
immediately
designed
by
God
:
and
when
the
golden
linkes
of
the
Royall
chaine
broke
in
the
usurpations
of
the
Romane
Conquerour
,
it
pleased
the
most
wise
God
to
send
a
Sonne
of
David
,
a
Sonne
of
God
,
to
beginne
againe
that
Royall
Line
,
to
sit
upon
the
Throne
of
his
Father
David
,
Luc.
1.
32.
Acts
2.
30.
It
is
not
so
with
the
Gentile
Princes
,
Monarchicall
,
Aristrocraticall
,
or
Democraticall
)
who
(
though
government
in
generall
be
from
God
,
yet
)
receive
their
callings
,
power
and
authority
,
(
both
Kings
and
Parliaments
)
mediately
from
the
people
.
Secondly
,
Iosiah
and
those
Kings
were
Kings
and
Governours
over
the
then
true
and
onely
Church
of
God
Nationall
,
brought
into
the
Covenant
of
God
in
Abraham
,
and
so
downward
:
and
they
might
well
be
forced
to
stand
to
that
Covenant
into
which
with
such
immediate
signes
and
miracles
they
had
beene
brought
.
But
what
Commission
from
Christ
Iesus
had
Henry
the
eight
.
Evangelicall
Repentance
are
possibly
capable
of
.
Now
secondly
de
facto
,
let
it
be
well
remembred
concerning
the
Kings
of
England
professing
Reformation
.
Christ
Iesus
here
upon
earth
,
to
have
power
of
reforming
the
Church
,
redressing
abuses
,
&c.
Henry
8.
falls
out
with
the
Pope
,
and
chalengeth
that
very
power
to
himself
of
which
he
had
despoiled
the
Pope
,
as
appeares
by
that
Act
of
Parliament
establishing
Henry
8
the
supreme
Head
and
Governour
in
all
cases
Ecclesiasticall
,
&c.
It
pleased
the
most
High
God
to
plague
the
Pope
by
Henry
the
8.
his
means
:
but
neither
Pope
nor
King
can
ever
prove
such
power
from
Christ
derived
to
either
of
them
.
Secondly
,
Englands
Reformation
all
Popish
.
What
sober
man
stands
not
amazed
at
these
Revolutions
?
and
yet
like
Mother
like
Daughter
:
and
how
zealous
are
we
their
off-spring
for
another
impression
and
better
edition
of
a
Nationall
Canaan
(
in
imitation
of
Iudah
and
Iosiah
)
which
if
attained
,
who
knowes
how
soone
succeeding
Kings
or
Parliaments
will
quite
pull
downe
and
abrogate
?
Thirdly
,
Nationall
Church
of
naturall
unregenerate
men
was
(
like
wax
)
the
subject
matter
of
all
these
formes
and
changes
,
whether
Popish
or
Protestant
:
concerning
which
Nationall
State
the
time
is
yet
to
come
when
ever
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
given
a
word
of
institution
and
appointment
.
CHAP.
CXIX
.
Peace
.
YOu
bring
to
minde
(
deare
Truth
)
a
plea
of
some
wiser
Papists
for
the
Popes
supremacy
,
she
Pope
:
withall
pleading
that
in
point
of
Reason
it
was
far
more
suitable
that
the
Lord
Jesus
would
delegate
his
power
rather
to
a
Clergie
man
then
a
Lay
man
,
as
Henry
the
8.
or
a
woman
,
as
his
daughter
Elizabeth
.
Truth
.
I
beleeve
that
neither
one
nor
t'other
hit
the
white
,
So
that
in
conclusion
,
the
whole
controversi●
concerning
the
government
of
Christ
Kingdome
or
Church
,
will
be
found
to
lye
between
the
true
and
false
Ministry
,
both
chalenging
the
true
commission
,
power
and
keyes
from
Christ
.
Peace
.
This
all
glorious
diadem
of
the
Kingly
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
hath
beene
the
eye-sore
of
the
World
,
The
first
report
of
a
new
King
of
the
Iewes
puts
Herod
and
all
Ierusalem
into
frights
;
and
the
power
of
this
most
glorious
King
of
Kings
over
the
Soules
and
Consciences
of
men
,
or
over
their
lives
and
worships
,
is
still
the
white
that
all
the
Princes
of
this
World
shoot
at
,
and
are
enraged
at
the
tidings
of
the
true
Heire
the
Lord
Iesus
in
his
servants
.
Truth
.
You
well
minde
(
deare
Peace
)
a
twofold
exaltation
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
Babels
captivity
,
and
before
they
hearken
to
the
voyce
of
the
Lord
,
Come
forth
of
Babel
my
people
.
A
second
exaltation
of
Christ
Iesus
upon
the
Throne
of
David
his
Father
in
his
Church
and
Congregation
,
which
is
his
Spirituall
Kingdome
here
below
.
I
confesse
there
is
a
tumultuous
rage
at
his
entrance
into
his
Throne
in
the
Soule
and
Consciences
of
any
of
his
chosen
;
Kingly
power
and
government
,
either
Monarchicall
in
himself
,
or
Ministeriall
in
the
hands
of
his
Ministers
and
Churches
,
are
mustred
up
and
shall
be
in
the
battels
of
Christ
yet
to
be
fought
,
all
the
powers
of
the
gates
of
Earth
and
Hell
.
But
I
shall
mention
one
diff●rence
more
between
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iud●h
,
Those
Kings
as
Kings
of
Israel
were
all
invest●d
with
a
typicall
and
figurative
respect
,
with
which
now
no
Civill
power
in
the
World
can
be
invested
.
They
wore
a
double
Crowne
,
Spirituall
King
of
Israel
,
Christ
Iesus
.
When
I
say
they
were
types
,
I
make
them
not
in
all
respect
so
to
be
,
but
as
Kings
and
Governours
over
the
Church
and
Kingdome
of
God
,
therein
types
.
Hence
all
those
Saviours
and
Deliverers
,
which
it
pleased
God
to
stirre
up
extraordinarily
to
his
people
,
Gideon
,
Baruc
,
Sampson
,
&c.
in
that
respect
of
their
being
Saviours
,
Iudges
,
and
Deliverers
of
Gods
people
,
so
were
they
types
of
Iesus
Christ
,
either
Monarchically
ruling
by
himself
immediately
,
or
Ministerially
by
such
whom
he
pleaseth
to
send
to
vindicate
the
liberties
and
inheritances
of
his
people
.
CHAP.
CXX
.
Peace
.
IT
must
needs
be
confest
that
since
the
Kings
of
Israel
were
ceremonially
anointed
with
Oile
:
and
Secondly
,
in
that
they
sat
upon
the
Throne
of
David
(
which
is
expressely
applied
to
Christ
Iesus
,
Luc.
1.
32.
Acts
2.
30.
Iohn
1.
49.
)
their
Crownes
were
figurative
and
ceremoniall
:
but
some
here
question
whether
or
no
they
were
not
types
of
civill
Powers
and
Rulers
now
,
when
Kings
and
Queens
shall
be
nursing
Fathers
and
nursing
Mothers
,
&c.
Truth
.
For
answer
unto
such
,
Lord
Iesus
,
the
power
of
making
Lawes
,
and
making
Ordinances
to
his
Saints
and
Subjects
:
But
concerning
a
deputed
and
Ministeriall
power
,
and
this
distinction
the
very
Pope
himself
acknowledgeth
.
There
are
three
great
Competitours
for
this
deputed
or
Ministeriall
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
First
,
the
Arch-vicar
or
Sathan
,
the
pretended
Vicar
of
Christ
on
Earth
,
who
sits
as
God
over
the
Temple
of
God
,
exalting
himselfe
not
only
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
This
pretender
although
he
professeth
to
claime
but
the
Ministeriall
power
of
Christ
to
declare
his
Ordinances
,
to
preach
,
baptise
,
ordaine
Ministers
,
The
second
great
Competitour
to
this
Crowne
of
the
Lord
Jesus
is
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
Under
the
wing
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
doe
three
great
factions
shelter
themselves
,
First
,
the
Prelacie
,
Kings
Bishops
.
Secondly
,
the
Presbyterie
,
civill
Magistrate
as
some
too
grossely
do
,
yet
they
)
give
so
much
to
the
civill
Magistrate
as
to
make
him
absolutely
the
Head
of
the
Church
:
I
doubt
not
but
the
Aristocraticall
government
of
Presbyterians
may
well
subsist
in
a
Monarchie
(
not
only
regulated
but
also
tyrannicall
)
yet
doth
it
more
naturally
delight
in
the
element
of
an
Aristocraticall
government
of
State
,
and
so
may
properly
be
said
to
be
(
as
the
Prelates
,
the
Kings
so
these
)
the
States
Bishops
.
The
third
,
Lord
Iesus
at
the
feet
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
.
And
although
they
pretend
to
receive
their
Ministrie
from
the
choice
of
2
or
3
private
persons
in
Church-covenant
,
yet
would
they
faine
perswade
the
Mother
Old
England
to
imitate
her
Daughter
New
England's
practice
,
viz.
to
keep
out
the
Presbyterians
,
and
only
to
embrace
themselves
,
both
as
the
States
and
the
Peoples
Bishops
.
The
third
competition
for
this
Crown
and
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
is
of
those
that
seperate
both
from
one
and
t'other
,
Of
these
,
they
that
goe
furthest
,
professe
they
must
yet
come
neerer
to
the
wayes
of
the
Son
of
God
:
And
doubtlesse
,
so
farre
as
they
have
gone
,
they
bid
the
most
,
and
make
the
fairest
plea
for
the
puritie
and
power
of
Christ
Iesus
,
let
the
rest
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
World
be
Judges
.
Let
all
the
former
well
be
viewed
in
their
externall
State
,
pomp
,
riches
,
conformitie
to
the
World
,
&c.
And
on
the
other
side
,
let
the
latter
be
considered
,
sinfull
Worship
,
their
condescending
(
generally
)
to
the
lowest
and
meanest
contentments
of
this
life
,
their
exposing
of
themselves
for
Christ
to
greater
sufferings
,
CHAP.
CXX
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
you
have
shewne
me
a
little
draught
of
Zions
sorrowes
,
her
children
tearing
out
their
mothers
bowels
:
O
when
will
Hee
that
stablisheth
,
comforteth
,
and
builds
up
Zion
,
looke
downe
from
Heaven
.
,
and
have
mercy
on
her
?
&c.
Truth
.
The
Vision
yet
doth
tarry
(
saith
Habacuk
)
but
will
most
surely
come
:
and
therefore
the
patient
and
believing
must
wait
for
it
.
But
to
your
last
Proposition
,
First
,
that
those
former
types
of
the
Land
,
of
the
People
,
of
their
Worships
,
were
types
and
figures
of
a
spirituall
Land
,
spirituall
People
,
and
spirituall
Worship
under
Christ
.
Therefore
consequently
,
their
Saviours
Redeemers
,
Deliverers
,
Iudges
,
Kings
,
must
also
have
their
spirituall
Antitypes
,
spirituall
Governours
and
Rulers
;
lest
the
very
essentiall
nature
of
Types
,
Figures
and
Shadowes
be
overthrow●e
.
Secondly
,
although
the
Magistrate
by
a
Civill
sword
might
well
compell
that
Nationall
Church
to
the
externall
exercise
of
their
Naturall
Worship
:
An
Arme
of
Flesh
,
and
Sword
of
Steele
cannot
reach
to
cut
the
darknesse
of
the
Mind
,
the
hardnesse
and
unbeleefe
of
the
Heart
,
and
kindely
operate
upon
the
Soules
affections
to
forsake
a
long
continued
Fathers
worship
,
and
to
imbrace
a
new
,
though
the
best
and
truest
.
This
worke
performes
alone
that
sword
out
of
the
mouth
of
Christ
,
with
two
edges
,
Rev.
1.
&
3.
Thirdly
,
we
have
not
one
tittle
in
the
New
Testament
of
Christ
Iesus
concerning
such
a
parallel
,
neither
from
Himselfe
,
nor
from
his
Ministers
,
Kingdome
,
Acts
1.
Neither
find
we
any
such
commission
or
direction
given
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
to
this
purpose
,
nor
to
the
Saints
for
their
submission
in
matters
spirituall
,
but
the
contrary
,
Acts
4.
&
5.
1
Cor.
7.
23.
Coloss.
2.
18.
Fourthly
,
Civill
Magistrate
,
and
find
it
the
same
in
all
parts
of
the
World
,
where
ever
people
live
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
agreeing
together
in
Townes
,
Cities
,
Provinces
,
Kingdomes
.
I
say
the
same
essentially
Civill
,
both
from
,
1.
the
rise
and
fountaine
whence
it
springs
,
to
wit
,
the
p●●ples
choice
and
free
consent
.
2.
The
Object
of
it
,
viz.
the
common-weale
or
safety
of
such
a
people
in
their
bodies
and
goods
,
as
the
Authours
of
this
Modell
have
themselves
confessed
.
This
civill
Nature
of
the
Magistrate
we
have
proved
to
receive
no
addition
of
power
from
the
Magistrates
being
a
Christian
,
Pergamus
,
Ephesus
,
&c.
)
makes
it
ne're
no
more
a
Commonweale
,
and
Christianitie
taken
away
,
and
the
candlestick
removed
,
makes
it
ne're
the
lesse
a
Commonweale
.
Fifthly
,
civill
Magistrate
under
the
Gospel
,
Rom.
13.
expresly
mentioning
(
as
the
Magistrates
object
)
the
duties
of
the
second
Table
,
concerning
the
bodies
and
goods
of
the
subject
.
2.
The
reward
or
wages
which
people
owe
for
such
a
worke
,
to
wit
,
(
not
the
contribution
of
the
Church
for
any
spirituall
work
,
but
)
tribute
,
toll
,
custome
which
are
wages
payable
by
all
sorts
of
men
,
Natives
and
Forreigners
,
who
enjoy
the
same
benefit
of
publick
peace
and
commerce
in
the
Nation
.
Sixthly
,
Since
the
civill
Magistrate
,
whether
Kings
or
Parliaments
,
States
,
and
Governours
,
can
receive
no
more
in
justice
then
what
the
People
give
,
and
are
therefore
but
the
eyes
and
hands
and
instruments
of
the
people
(
simply
considered
,
Christ
Iesus
a
power
to
establish
,
correct
,
reforme
his
Saints
and
servants
,
his
wife
and
spowse
,
the
Church
:
And
she
that
by
the
expresse
word
of
the
Lord
(
Psal.
149.
)
binds
Kings
in
chaines
,
and
Nobles
in
links
of
iron
,
must
her selfe
be
subject
to
the
changeable
pleasures
of
the
people
of
the
World
(
which
lies
in
wickednesse
,
1
Iohn
5.
)
even
in
matters
of
Heavenly
and
spirituall
Nature
.
Hence
therefore
in
all
controversie
concerning
the
Church
,
Ministrie
and
worship
,
the
last
Appeale
must
come
to
the
Bar
of
the
People
or
Commonweal
,
where
all
may
personally
meet
,
as
in
some
Commonweales
of
small
number
,
or
in
greater
by
their
Representatives
.
Hence
then
no
person
esteemed
a
beleever
,
No
Officer
chosen
and
ordained
.
No
person
cast
forth
and
excommunicated
,
but
as
the
Common-weale
and
people
please
,
and
in
conclusion
,
no
Church
of
Christ
in
this
Land
or
World
,
and
consequently
no
visibly
Christ
the
Head
of
it
.
Yea
yet
higher
,
consequently
no
God
in
the
World
worshipped
according
to
the
institutions
of
Christ
Jesus
,
except
the
severall
peoples
of
the
Nations
of
the
World
shall
give
allowance
.
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
Oh
whither
have
our
Forefathers
and
teachers
led
us
?
higher
then
to
God
himselfe
(
by
these
doctrines
driven
out
of
the
World
)
you
cannot
rise
:
and
yet
so
high
must
the
inevitable
and
undeniable
consequences
of
these
their
doctrines
reach
,
if
men
walke
by
their
owne
common
Principles
.
Truth
.
I
may
therefore
here
seasonably
adde
a
seventh
,
which
is
a
necessary
consequence
of
all
the
former
Arguments
,
Christ
Iesus
in
the
hands
of
his
Saints
,
Ministers
and
Churches
,
to
bee
the
true
Antitype
of
those
former
figures
in
all
the
Prophecies
concerning
Christ
his
spirituall
power
,
Isa.
9.
Dan.
7.
Mich.
4.
&c.
compared
with
Luc.
1.
32.
Act.
2.
30.
1
Cor.
5.
Math.
18.
Marc.
13.
34.
&c.
CHAP.
CXXI
.
Peace
.
GLorious
and
conquering
Truth
,
mee
thinkes
I
see
most
evidently
thy
glorious
conquests
:
how
mighty
are
thy
spirituall
weapons
(
2
Cor.
10.
)
to
breake
downe
those
mighty
and
strong
Holds
and
Castles
,
which
men
have
fortified
themselves
withall
against
thee
?
O
that
even
the
thoughts
of
men
may
submit
and
bow
downe
to
the
captivity
of
Jesus
Christ
!
Truth
.
Your
kinde
incouragement
makes
mee
proceed
more
cheerfully
to
a
fourth
difference
from
the
Lawes
and
Statutes
of
this
Land
,
First
then
consider
we
the
Law-maker
,
Christ
Iesus
who
was
to
come
,
like
unto
Moses
,
greater
then
Moses
,
as
the
son
is
greater
then
the
servant
.
Such
Law-givers
or
Law-publishers
never
had
any
State
or
People
as
Moses
the
type
,
or
Christ
Iesus
,
miraculously
stirred
up
and
sent
as
the
mouth
of
God
betweene
God
and
his
people
.
Secondly
,
Law
Morall
and
Civill
,
yet
such
a
Law
was
also
given
to
this
people
as
never
to
any
people
in
the
World
:
such
was
the
Law
of
worship
,
Psal.
147.
peculiarly
given
to
Iacob
,
and
God
did
not
deale
so
with
other
Nations
:
which
Lawes
for
the
matter
of
the
worship
in
all
those
wonderfull
significant
Sacrifices
,
and
for
the
manner
by
such
a
Priesthood
,
such
a
place
of
Tabernacle
,
and
afterward
of
Temple
,
such
times
and
solemnities
of
Festivals
,
were
never
to
be
parallel'd
by
any
other
Nation
,
but
onely
by
the
true
Christian
Israel
established
by
Iesus
Christ
amongst
Iewes
and
Gentiles
throughout
the
World
.
Thirdly
,
the
Law
of
the
tenne
Words
(
Deut.
10.
)
the
Epitome
of
all
the
rest
,
Mount
Sinai
,
which
he
never
did
to
any
other
Nation
before
or
since
,
but
onely
to
that
spirituall
Israel
,
the
people
and
Church
of
God
,
in
whose
hearts
of
flesh
he
writes
his
Lawes
,
according
to
Ier
31.
Heb
8.
and
10.
Peace
.
Such
promulgation
of
such
Lawes
,
by
such
a
Prophet
,
must
needs
be
matchlesse
and
unparallel'd
.
Truth
.
In
the
fift
place
consider
we
the
punishments
and
rewards
annexed
to
the
breach
or
observation
of
these
Lawes
.
First
,
those
which
were
of
a
temporall
and
present
consideration
of
this
life
:
Blessings
and
Curses
of
all
sorts
opened
at
large
,
Levit.
26.
and
Deut.
28.
which
cannot
possibly
be
made
good
in
any
State
,
Countrey
or
Kingdome
,
but
in
a
spirituall
sense
in
the
Church
and
Kingdome
of
Christ
.
The
reason
is
this
,
Gods
people
now
:
And
therefore
spirituall
and
soule
blessednesse
must
be
the
Antitype
,
viz.
In
the
midst
of
revilings
,
and
all
manner
of
evill
speeches
for
Christs
sake
,
soule
blessednesse
.
In
the
midst
of
afflictions
and
persecutions
,
soule
blessednesse
,
Math.
5.
and
Luc.
6.
And
yet
herein
the
Israel
of
God
should
enjoy
their
spirituall
peace
,
Gal.
6.
16.
Out
of
that
blessed
temporall
estate
to
be
cast
or
caried
captive
,
Gods
sight
,
2
King
.
17.
23.
Therefore
was
the
blasphemer
,
the
false
Prophet
,
the
idolater
,
to
bee
cast
out
or
cut
off
from
this
holy
Land
:
which
punishment
cannot
be
parallel'd
by
the
punishment
of
any
State
or
Kingdome
in
the
world
,
but
onely
by
the
excommunicating
or
outcasting
of
person
or
Church
from
the
fellowship
of
the
Saints
and
Churches
of
Christ
Iesus
in
the
Gospel
.
And
therefore
(
as
before
I
have
noted
)
the
putting
away
of
the
false
prophet
,
wicked
person
is
put
away
from
amongst
them
,
that
is
,
spiritually
cut
off
out
of
the
Land
of
the
spiritually
living
,
the
people
or
Church
of
God
,
1
Cor.
5.
Galat.
5.
Lastly
,
Life
,
Eternall
Life
.
The
Breach
of
any
one
of
these
Law●
was
death
,
Eternall
death
or
damnation
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
.
So
Rom.
10.
Iam.
2.
Such
a
Covenant
God
made
not
before
nor
since
with
any
State
or
People
in
the
world
.
For
,
Christ
is
the
end
of
the
Law
for
righteousnesse
to
every
one
that
beleeveth
,
Rom.
10.
4.
And
he
that
beleeveth
in
that
Son
of
God
,
hath
eternall
life
;
hee
that
beleeveth
not
hath
not
life
,
but
is
condemned
already
,
John
3.
and
1
John
5.
CHAP.
CXXII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
typicall
Land
and
people
of
the
Iewes
in
their
peace
and
quiet
government
:
Let
mee
now
request
you
in
the
last
place
to
glance
at
the
difference
of
the
wars
of
this
people
from
the
wars
of
other
Nations
,
and
of
their
having
no
Antitype
but
the
Churches
of
Christ
Iesus
.
First
,
all
Nations
round
about
Israel
more
or
lesse
,
sometime
or
other
,
had
indignation
against
this
people
,
Aegyptians
,
Edomites
,
Moabites
,
Ammonites
,
Midians
,
Philistians
,
Assyrians
and
Babylonians
,
&c.
as
appeares
in
the
History
of
Moses
,
Samuel
,
Iudges
and
Kings
,
and
in
all
the
Prophets
:
You
have
an
expresse
Catalogue
of
them
,
Psal.
83.
sometimes
many
hundred
thousand
Enemies
in
pitcht
field
against
them
:
of
Ethiopians
ten
hundred
thousand
at
once
in
the
dayes
of
Asa
,
2
Chron.
14.
and
at
other
times
as
the
sand
upon
the
Sea
shoare
.
Such
Enemies
the
Lord
Iesus
foretold
his
Israel
,
Christ
Iesus
must
be
persecuted
or
hunted
,
1
Tim.
4.
And
not
only
by
flesh
and
bloud
,
but
also
by
Principalities
,
Powers
,
Spirituall
wickednesse
in
high
places
(
Ephes.
6.
)
by
the
whole
Pagan
World
under
the
Roman
Emperours
,
and
the
whole
Antichristian
World
under
the
Roman
Popes
,
Rev
12.
&
13.
Chap.
by
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
Rev.
17.
And
Gog
and
Magog
,
like
the
sand
upon
the
Sea
shoare
(
Rev.
20.
)
Peace
.
Such
Enemies
,
such
Armies
,
no
History
,
no
experience
proves
ever
to
have
come
against
one
poore
Nation
as
against
Israel
in
the
type
;
and
never
was
nor
shall
be
knowne
to
come
against
any
State
or
Country
now
,
but
the
Israel
of
God
the
Spirituall
Iewes
,
Christs
true
followers
in
all
parts
and
quarters
of
the
World
.
Beside
all
these
without
,
Sauls
,
Absaloms
,
She●aes
,
Adonljahs
,
Ieroboams
,
Athal●ahs
raising
insurrections
,
conspiracies
,
tumults
,
in
the
Antitype
,
and
Parallell
the
Spirituall
state
of
the
Christian
Church
.
Secondly
,
consider
we
the
famous
and
wonderfull
battells
,
victories
,
captivities
,
deliverances
,
which
it
pleased
the
God
of
Israel
to
dispence
to
that
people
and
Nation
,
and
let
us
search
if
they
can
be
paralleld
by
any
State
or
people
,
but
mystically
and
Spiritually
the
true
Christian
Israel
of
God
,
Gal.
6.
How
famous
was
the
bondage
and
slavery
of
that
people
and
Nation
430
yeares
in
the
Land
of
Aegypt
,
Red
Sea
(
a
figure
of
Baptisme
,
1
Corinth
.
10.
and
Aegypt
a
figure
of
an
Aegypt
now
,
Rev.
11.
8
?
)
How
famous
was
the
70
yeares
captivity
of
the
Iewes
in
Babel
transported
from
that
Land
of
Canaan
,
and
at
the
full
period
returned
againe
to
Ierusalem
,
a
type
of
the
captivity
of
Gods
people
now
Spiritually
captivated
in
mysticall
Babel
,
Rev.
18.
4
?
Time
would
faile
me
to
speake
of
Ioshua's
conquest
of
literall
Canaan
,
Midianites
;
Ionathan
and
his
Armour
bearer
against
the
Philistims
;
David
by
his
5
smooth
stones
against
Goliah
;
Asa
,
Iehosaphat
,
Hezechia
,
their
mighty
and
miraculous
victories
against
so
many
hundred
thousand
Enemies
,
and
that
sometimes
without
a
blow
given
.
What
State
,
what
Kingdome
,
what
warres
and
combats
,
victories
and
deliverances
can
parallel
this
people
,
but
the
Spirituall
and
mysticall
Israel
of
God
in
every
Nation
and
Country
of
the
World
,
typed
out
by
that
small
typicall
handfull
,
in
that
little
spot
of
ground
the
land
of
Canaan
?
The
Israel
of
God
now
,
Lord
Generall
,
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
Their
Weapons
,
Armour
,
and
Artillery
,
is
like
themselves
Spirituall
,
set
forth
from
top
to
toe
,
Ephes.
6.
So
mighty
and
so
potent
that
they
breake
downe
the
strongest
holds
and
Castles
,
yea
in
the
very
soules
of
men
and
carry
into
captivity
the
very
thoughts
of
men
,
subjecting
them
to
Christ●
Iesus
:
They
are
Spirituall
conquerours
,
as
in
all
the
7
Churches
of
Asia
,
He
that
overcommeth
:
He
that
overcommeth
,
Rev.
2.
&
3.
Their
victories
and
conquests
in
this
are
contrary
to
those
of
this
World
,
for
when
they
are
slaine
and
slaughtered
,
yet
then
they
conquer
:
So
overcame
they
the
Divell
in
the
Roman
Emperours
,
Rev.
12.
By
the
bloud
of
the
Lambe
:
2.
By
the
word
of
their
Testimony
:
3.
The
cheerfull
spilling
of
their
owne
bloud
for
Christ
;
for
they
loved
not
their
lives
unto
the
death
:
And
in
all
this
they
are
more
then
Conquerors
through
him
that
loved
them
,
Rom.
8.
This
glorious
Armie
of
white
Troopers
,
Christ
Iesus
and
his
true
Israel
)
Rev.
19.
gloriously
conquer
and
overcome
the
Beast
,
the
false
Prophet
and
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
up
in
Armes
against
them
,
Rev.
19.
and
lastly
,
raigning
with
Christ
a
thousand
yeares
they
conquer
the
Divell
himselfe
and
the
numberlesse
Armies
(
like
the
sand
on
the
Sea
shoare
)
of
Gog
and
Magog
,
and
yet
not
a
tittle
of
mention
of
any
sword
,
helmet
,
breastplate
,
shield
or
horse
,
but
what
is
Spirituall
and
of
a
heavenly
nature
:
All
which
Warres
of
Israel
have
been
,
may
be
,
and
shall
be
fulfilled
mystically
and
Spiritually
.
I
could
further
insist
on
other
particulars
of
Israels
unparalled
state
,
and
might
display
those
excellent
passages
which
it
pleaseth
God
to
mention
,
N●hem
9.
CHAP.
CXXIII
.
Peace
.
YOu
have
(
deare
Truth
)
as
in
a
glasse
presented
the
face
of
Old
and
New
Israel
,
and
as
in
water
,
face
answereth
to
face
,
so
doth
the
face
of
typicall
Israel
to
the
face
of
the
Antitype
,
between
whom
,
and
not
between
Canaan
and
the
Civill
Nations
and
Countries
of
the
World
now
,
there
is
an
admirable
consent
and
harmony
:
But
I
have
heard
some
say
,
was
not
the
civill
state
and
Judicialls
of
that
people
presidentiall
?
Truth
.
I
have
in
part
,
civills
,
moralls
,
and
naturalls
were
carried
on
in
types
:
and
however
I
acknowledge
that
what
was
simply
morall
,
civill
,
and
naturall
in
Israels
state
,
in
their
constitutions
,
Lawes
,
punishments
,
may
be
imitated
and
followed
by
the
States
,
Countries
,
Cities
and
Kingdomes
of
the
World
:
Yet
who
can
question
the
lawfulnesse
of
other
formes
of
Government
,
Lawes
and
punishments
which
differ
,
since
civill
constitutions
are
mens
Ordinances
(
or
creation
,
2.
Pet.
2.
13.
)
unto
which
Gods
people
are
commanded
even
for
the
Lords
sake
to
submit
themselves
,
which
if
they
were
unlawfull
they
ought
not
to
do
?
Peace
.
Having
thus
far
proceeded
in
examining
whether
God
hath
charged
the
Civill
State
with
the
establishing
of
the
Spirituall
and
Religious
,
what
conceive
you
of
that
next
assertion
,
viz
,
It
is
well
knowne
that
the
remissenes
of
Princes
in
Christendome
in
matters
of
Religion
and
Worship
,
divolving
the
care
thereof
only
to
the
Clergie
,
and
so
setting
the●
Ho●●es
upon
the
Churches
head
,
hath
been
the
cause
of
〈◊〉
invention
,
usurpation
and
corruption
in
the
Worship
and
Temple
of
God
.
Truth
.
It
is
lamentably
come
to
passe
by
Gods
just
permission
,
inventions
〈◊〉
,
and
corruptions
are
〈◊〉
in
the
Worship
and
Temple
of
God
throughout
that
part
of
the
World
which
is
called
Christian
,
and
may
most
properly
be
called
the
Popes
Christendome
,
in
opposition
to
Christ
Iesus
his
true
Christian
Common-weale
,
or
Church
the
true
Christendome
:
But
that
this
hath
arisen
from
Princes
remissenesse
in
not
keeping
their
watch
,
to
establish
the
Purity
of
Religion
,
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
and
to
punish
(
according
to
Israels
patterne
)
all
false
Ministers
,
by
rooting
them
and
their
worships
out
of
the
World
,
that
,
I
say
,
can
never
bee
evinced
;
and
the
many
thousands
of
glorious
Soules
under
the
Altar
,
(
whose
blood
hath
beene
spilt
by
this
position
)
and
the
many
hundred
thousand
soules
,
driven
out
of
their
bodies
by
Civill
Warres
,
and
the
many
millions
of
soules
forced
to
hypocrisie
and
ruine
eternall
,
by
inforced
Vniformities
in
Worship
,
will
to
all
Eternity
proclaime
the
contrary
.
Indeed
it
shewes
a
most
injurious
idlenes
and
unfaithfulnes
in
such
as
professe
to
be
Messengers
of
Christ
Iesus
,
Common-weales
,
Bodies
of
People
,
(
that
is
,
the
World
it selfe
)
who
have
fundamentally
in
themselves
the
Root
of
Power
,
to
set
up
what
Government
and
Governours
they
shall
agree
upon
.
Secondly
,
it
shewes
abundance
of
carnall
diffidence
and
distrust
of
the
glorious
power
and
gracious
presence
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
who
hath
given
his
promise
and
Word
,
to
bee
with
such
his
messengers
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
Matth.
28.
That
Dog
that
feares
to
meet
a
man
in
the
path
,
runnes
on
with
boldnes
at
his
masters
comming
and
presence
at
his
backe
.
Thirdly
,
Emperours
,
Kings
and
Rulers
of
the
earth
must
not
only
be
qualified
with
politicall
and
state
abilities
to
make
and
execute
such
Civill
Lawes
which
may
concerne
the
common
rights
,
peace
and
safety
(
which
is
worke
and
businesse
,
load
and
burthen
enough
for
the
ablest
shoulders
in
the
Commonweal
)
but
also
furnished
with
such
spirituall
and
heavenly
abilities
to
governe
the
Spirituall
and
Christian
Commonweale
,
the
flocke
and
Church
of
Christ
,
to
pull
downe
,
and
set
up
Religion
to
judge
,
determine
and
punish
in
Spirituall
controversies
,
civill
Officers
,
(
which
the
people
shall
choose
and
set
up
)
must
be
so
authorised
,
but
that
all
respective
Commonweales
or
Bodies
of
people
are
charged
(
much
more
)
by
God
with
this
worke
and
busines
,
radically
and
fundamentally
,
because
all
true
civill
Magistrates
,
have
not
the
least
i●ch
of
civill
power
,
but
what
is
measured
out
to
them
from
the
free
consent
of
the
whole
:
even
as
a
Committee
of
Parliament
,
cannot
further
act
then
the
power
of
the
House
shall
arme
and
enable
them
.
Concerning
that
Objection
which
may
arise
from
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Iudah
,
Gods
Church
,
and
trained
up
therein
all
their
dayes
,
(
which
thousands
of
lawfull
Magistrates
in
the
world
,
possibly
borne
and
bred
in
false
Worships
,
Pagan
or
Antichristian
,
never
heard
of
)
and
were
therein
types
of
the
great
anointed
,
the
King
of
Israel
,
I
have
spoken
sufficiently
to
such
as
have
an
eare
to
heare
:
and
therefore
Lastly
,
Now
concerning
Princes
,
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Iulian
&c.
Persecuters
,
or
Constantine
,
Theodosius
,
&c.
who
assumed
this
Power
and
Authority
,
in
and
over
the
Church
in
Spirituall
things
:
It
is
confest
by
the
Answerer
and
others
of
note
,
that
under
these
later
,
the
Church
,
the
Christian
State
,
Religion
,
and
Worship
,
were
most
corrupted
:
under
Constantine
,
Christians
fell
asleepe
on
the
beds
of
carnall
ease
and
Liberty
:
insomuch
that
some
apply
to
his
times
,
that
sleepe
of
the
Church
,
Cant.
5.
2.
I
sleep
though
mine
heart
waketh
.
CHAP.
CXXIV
.
Peace
.
YEs
,
but
some
will
say
,
this
was
not
through
their
assuming
of
this
power
,
but
the
ill
managing
of
it
.
Truth
.
Yet
are
they
commonly
brought
as
the
great
Presidents
for
all
succeeding
Princes
and
Rulers
in
after
Ages
:
and
in
this
very
controvesi●
,
their
practices
are
brought
as
presidentiall
to
establish
persecution
for
conscience
.
Secondly
,
Thirdly
,
Kings
of
Iudah
,
David
,
Salomon
,
Asa
,
Iehosaphat
,
Iosiah
,
Hezekiah
:
But
here
they
lost
the
path
,
and
themselves
,
in
perswading
themselves
to
be
the
parallels
and
antytipes
to
those
figurative
and
typicall
Princes
:
whence
they
conceived
themselves
bound
to
make
their
Cities
,
Kingdomes
,
Empires
new
holy
lands
of
Canaan
,
and
themselves
Governours
and
Iudges
in
spirituall
causes
,
compelling
all
consciences
to
Christ
,
and
persecuting
the
contrary
with
fire
and
sword
.
Upon
these
rootes
,
bitter
fruits
should
grow
of
corruption
of
Christianitie
,
Persecution
(
of
such
godly
,
who
happily
see
more
of
Christ
then
such
Rulers
themselves
)
their
Dominions
and
Jurisdictions
being
overwhelmed
with
inforced
dissimulation
and
hypocrisie
,
and
(
where
power
of
resistance
)
with
flames
of
civill
combustion
,
as
at
this
very
day
,
he
that
runs
may
read
and
tremble
at
.
Peace
.
They
adde
further
,
that
the
Princes
of
Christendome
setting
their
Hornes
upon
the
Churches
head
,
have
been
the
cause
of
Antichristian
inventions
,
&c.
Truth
.
If
they
mean
that
the
Princes
of
Europe
giving
their
power
and
authoritie
to
the
seven-headed
and
ten-horned
Beast
of
Rome
,
Antichristian
abominations
.
And
though
I
confesse
there
is
but
small
difference
(
in
some
respect
)
betweene
the
setting
their
hornes
upon
the
Priests
heads
(
whereby
they
are
inabled
immediately
to
push
and
gore
whoever
crosse
their
doctrine
and
practice
)
and
the
lending
of
their
hornes
,
that
is
,
pushing
and
gori●g
such
themselves
,
as
are
declared
by
their
Bishops
and
Priests
to
be
hereticall
,
as
was
and
is
practised
in
some
Countries
before
and
since
the
Pope
rose
:
yet
I
confidently
affirme
,
that
neither
the
Lord
Iesus
nor
his
first
ordained
Ministers
and
Churches
(
gathered
by
such
Ministers
)
did
ever
weare
,
or
crave
the
helpe
of
such
hornes
in
Spirituall
and
Christian
affaires
:
The
spirituall
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
the
hands
of
his
true
Ministers
and
Churches
(
according
to
Balaams
prophesie
Num.
23.
)
is
the
horne
of
that
Vnicorne
or
Rhinocerot
(
Psal
92.
)
which
is
the
strongest
horne
in
the
world
,
Tennis
ball
,
in
the
Theater
at
Rome
before
the
Emperour
,
according
to
that
record
of
the
Post
:
Quant●●s
erat
cornu
cui
pila
Taurus
erat
?
Unto
this
Spirituall
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
the
soules
and
thoughts
of
the
highest
Kings
and
Emperours
must
subject
,
Math.
16.
&
18.
1
Cor.
5.
&
10.
chapters
.
CHAP.
CXXV
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
You
know
the
noyse
is
made
from
those
prophecies
,
Isa.
46.
Kings
and
Queenes
shall
be
nursing
Fathers
,
&c.
and
Revel.
21.
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
shall
bring
their
Glory
and
Honour
to
new
Ierusalem
,
&c.
Truth
.
I
answer
with
that
mournfull
Prophet
,
David
,
Isa.
Ier.
Ezekiel
,
Daniel
,
Zacharie
,
Iohn
,
when
and
how
those
Prophecies
shall
be
fulfilled
!
Secondly
,
Peace
.
Some
will
here
aske
,
What
may
the
Magistrate
then
lawfully
doe
with
his
Civill
horne
or
power
in
matters
of
Religion
?
Truth
.
His
horne
not
being
the
horne
of
that
Vnicorne
or
Rhinocerot
,
the
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
Spirituall
case●
,
his
sword
not
the
two-edged
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
The
Civill
Concerning
the
first
,
if
that
which
the
Magistrate
believeth
to
be
true
,
be
true
,
I
say
he
owes
a
threefold
dutie
unto
it
:
First
,
approbation
Isa.
49.
Revel
.
21.
)
with
a
tender
respect
of
Truth
,
and
the
professours
of
it
.
Secondly
,
Lord
Iesus
in
that
spirituall
Government
and
Kingdome
,
according
to
Mat.
18.
1.
Cor.
5.
Thirdly
,
Protection
Now
secondly
,
Civill
Magistrate
dare
not
adjoyne
,
yet
)
he
owes
,
First
permission
(
for
approbation
he
owes
not
to
what
is
evill
)
and
this
according
to
Matthew
13.
30.
for
publike
peace
and
quiet
sake
.
Secondly
,
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
in
this
11
head
concerning
the
Magistrates
power
in
Worship
,
you
have
examined
what
is
affirmed
:
that
the
Magistrate
may
doe
in
point
of
Worship
,
there
remaines
a
second
;
to
wit
,
that
which
they
say
the
Magistrate
may
not
doe
in
Worship
.
They
say
,
The
Magistrate
may
not
bring
in
set
formes
of
prayer●
Nor
secondly
,
bring
in
significant
ceremonies
:
Nor
thirdly
,
not
governe
and
rule
the
acts
of
worship
in
the
Church
of
God
,
for
which
they
bring
an
excellent
similitude
of
a
Prince
or
Magistrate
in
a
ship
,
where
he
hath
no
governing
power
over
the
actions
of
the
mariners
:
and
secondly
,
that
excellent
propheci●
concerning
Christ
Iesus
,
that
his
government
should
be
upon
his
shoulders
,
Isa.
9.
6
,
7.
Truth
.
Unto
all
this
I
willingly
subscribe
:
Civill
Magistrate
:
Ceremonies
,
Holy
dayes
,
Common
Prayer
,
and
what
ever
else
dislikes
their
consciences
,
that
the
Magistrate
must
not
bring
in
:
Others
againe
as
learned
,
as
godly
,
as
wise
,
have
conceived
the
Magistrate
may
approve
or
permit
these
in
the
Church
,
and
all
men
are
bound
in
obedience
to
obey
him
.
How
shal
the
Magistrates
conscience
be
herein
(
between
both
)
torn
and
distracted
,
if
indeed
the
power
either
of
establishing
or
abolishing
in
Church
matters
bee
committed
to
him
?
Secondly
,
Civill
Magistrate
as
the
Souldiers
dealt
with
the
Lord
Iesus
:
First
they
take
off
his
owne
clothes
,
and
put
upon
him
a
purple
Robe
,
plat
a
Crowne
of
Thornes
on
his
head
,
bow
the
knee
,
and
salute
him
by
the
name
of
King
of
the
Iewes
.
They
tell
him
that
he
is
the
Keeper
of
both
Tables
,
he
must
see
the
Church
doe
her
duty
,
he
must
establish
the
true
Church
,
true
Ministry
,
true
Ordinances
,
he
must
keepe
her
in
this
purity
.
Againe
,
hee
must
abolish
superstition
,
and
punish
false
Churches
,
false
Ministers
,
even
to
banishment
,
and
death
.
Thus
indeed
doe
they
make
the
blood
run
downe
the
head
of
the
civill
Magistrate
,
States
,
Kingdoms
or
Monarchies
,
necessarily
arise
delegations
of
that
spirituall
power
,
High
Commissions
)
&c.
Anon
againe
they
take
off
this
purple
robe
,
set
form
of
prayer
,
nor
to
Ceremonies
,
nor
Holy
dayes
,
&c.
although
the
civill
Magistrate
(
that
most
pious
Prince
Edw
6.
●
and
his
famous
Bishops
(
afterwards
burnt
for
Christ
)
were
of
another
conscience●
which
of
these
two
consciences
shall
stand
,
if
either
Magistrate
must
put
forth
his
civill
power
in
these
cases
,
the
strongest
arme
of
flesh
and
most
conquering
bloody
sword
of
Steele
can
alone
decide
the
Question
.
I
confesse
it
is
most
true
,
that
no
Magistrate
(
as
no
other
superiour
)
is
to
be
obeyed
in
any
matter
displeasing
to
God
:
Christ
Iesus
?
&c.
CHAP.
CXXVI
.
Peace
.
PAsse
on
(
holy
Truth
)
to
that
similitude
whereby
they
illustrate
that
Negative
Assertion
:
The
Prince
in
the
Ship
(
say
they
)
is
governour
over
the
bodies
of
all
in
the
Ship
,
Truth
.
Although
(
deare
Peace
)
wee
both
agree
that
civill
powers
may
not
injoyne
such
devices
,
no
nor
inforce
on
any
Gods
Institutions
,
since
Christ
Iesus
his
comming
:
Yet
for
further
illustration
I
shall
propose
some
Quaeries
concerning
the
civill
Magistrates
passing
in
the
ship
of
the
Church
,
wherein
Christ
Iesus
hath
appointed
his
Ministers
and
Officers
as
Governours
and
Pilots
,
&c.
If
in
a
ship
at
Sea
,
civill
Magistrate
(
suppose
a
King
or
Emperour
)
shall
command
the
Master
such
and
such
a
course
,
to
steere
upon
such
or
such
a
point
,
which
the
Master
knowes
is
not
their
course
,
and
which
if
they
steere
he
shall
never
bring
the
Ship
to
that
Port
or
harbour
:
what
shall
the
Master
doe
?
Surely
all
men
will
say
,
the
Master
of
the
Ship
or
Pilot
is
to
present
Reasons
and
Arguments
from
his
Mariners
Art
(
if
the
Prince
bee
capable
of
them
)
or
else
in
humble
and
submissive
manner
to
perswade
the
Prince
not
to
interrupt
them
in
their
course
and
duty
properly
belonging
to
them
,
to
wit
,
governing
of
the
ship
,
steering
of
the
course
,
&c.
If
the
Master
of
the
Ship
command
the
Mariners
thus
and
thus
,
ship
,
managing
the
●elme
,
trimming
the
saile
,
and
the
Prince
command
the
Mariners
a
different
or
contrary
course
,
who
is
to
be
obeyed
?
It
is
confest
that
the
Mariners
may
lawfully
disobey
the
Prince
,
and
obey
the
governour
of
the
ship
in
the
actions
of
the
ship
.
Thirdly
,
what
if
the
Prince
have
as
much
skill
Fourthly
,
Princes
followers
,
and
the
Prince
himselfe
?
and
their
counsell
and
advice
more
to
be
attended
to
,
and
their
service
more
to
bee
desired
and
respected
,
and
the
Prince
to
bee
requested
to
stand
by
and
let
the
businesse
alone
in
their
hands
.
Fifthly
,
Ships
company
to
refuse
to
act
in
such
a
course
,
yea
and
(
in
case
power
be
in
their
hands
)
resist
and
suppresse
these
dangerous
practices
of
the
Prince
and
his
followers
,
and
so
save
the
ship
?
Lastly
,
The
result
of
all
is
this
:
In
this
respect
every
Christian
in
the
Church
,
civill
reverence
,
honour
and
obedience
ought
to
be
yeelded
by
all
men
.
Therefore
,
if
in
matters
of
Religion
the
King
command
what
is
contrary
to
Christs
rule
(
though
according
to
his
perswasion
and
conscience
)
who
sees
not
that
(
according
to
the
similitude
)
he
ought
not
to
be
obeyed
?
If
so
then
,
I
rejoyne
thus
:
How
agree
these
truths
of
this
similitude
with
those
former
positions
,
viz.
that
the
Civill
Magistrate
is
keeper
of
both
Tables
,
That
he
is
to
see
the
Church
doe
her
duty
.
That
he
ought
to
establish
the
true
Religion
,
suppresse
and
punish
the
false
,
and
so
consequently
must
discerne
,
judge
and
determine
what
the
true
gathering
and
governing
of
the
Church
is
;
what
the
dutie
of
every
Minister
of
Christ
is
;
Civill
Sword
:
I
desire
it
may
be
answered
in
the
feare
and
presence
of
him
whose
eyes
are
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
if
this
be
not
(
according
to
the
similitude
,
though
contrary
to
their
scope
in
proposing
of
it
)
to
be
Governour
of
the
Ship
of
the
Church
,
to
see
the
Master
,
Pilot
,
and
Mariners
do
their
duty
,
in
setting
the
course
,
steering
the
ship
,
trimming
the
sailes
,
keeping
the
watch
,
&c.
and
where
they
faile
,
to
punish
them
;
and
therefore
by
undeniable
consequence
,
to
judge
and
determine
what
their
duties
are
,
when
they
doe
right
,
and
when
they
doe
wrong
:
and
this
not
only
in
manifest
Errour
,
(
for
then
they
say
every
passenger
may
reprove
)
but
in
their
ordinary
course
and
practice
.
The
similitude
of
a
Physitian
obeying
the
Prince
in
the
Body
politick
;
Princes
body
,
wherein
the
Prince
unlesse
the
Physitian
manifestly
erre
)
is
to
be
obedient
to
the
Physitian
,
and
not
to
be
Iudge
of
the
Physitian
in
his
Art
,
but
to
be
ruled
and
judged
(
as
touching
the
state
of
his
body
)
by
the
Physitian
:
I
say
this
similitude
and
many
others
suiting
with
the
former
of
a
ship
,
might
be
alleadged
to
prove
the
distinction
of
the
Civill
and
Spirituall
estate
,
and
that
according
to
the
rule
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
the
Gospel
,
the
Civill
Magistrate
is
only
to
attend
the
Calling
of
the
Civill
Magistracie
,
concerning
the
bodies
and
goods
of
the
Subjects
,
and
is
himselfe
(
if
a
member
of
the
Church
and
within
)
subject
to
the
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
therein
,
as
any
member
of
the
Church
is
,
1
Cor.
5.
CHAP.
CXXVII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
you
have
uprightly
and
aptly
untied
the
knots
of
that
11
Head
,
let
me
present
you
with
the
12
Head
,
Concerning
the
Magistrates
power
in
the
Censures
of
the
Church
.
First
(
say
they
)
he
hath
no
power
to
execute
or
to
substitute
any
Civill
officer
to
execute
any
Church
censure
,
under
the
notion
of
Civill
or
●cclesiasticall
men
.
Secondly
,
Though
a
Magistrate
may
immediately
Civilly
censure
such
an
offender
,
whose
secret
sinnes
are
made
manifest
by
their
casting
out
,
to
be
injurious
to
the
good
of
the
State
;
yet
such
offences
of
excommunicate
persons
,
which
manifestly
hurt
not
the
good
of
the
State
,
he
ought
not
to
proceed
against
them
,
sooner
or
later
,
untill
the
Church
hath
made
her
complaint
to
him
,
and
given
in
their
just
Reasons
for
helpe
from
them
:
For
to
give
libertie
to
Magistrates
without
exception
to
punish
all
excommunicate
persons
within
so
many
moneths
,
may
prove
injurious
to
the
person
who
needs
,
to
the
Church
who
may
desire
,
&
to
God
who
cals
for
longer
indulgence
from
the
hands
of
them
.
Thirdly
,
for
persons
not
excommunicate
,
the
Magistrate
hath
no
power
in
mediately
to
censure
such
offences
of
Church
members
by
the
power
of
the
Sword
,
but
onely
for
such
as
doe
immediately
hurt
the
peace
of
the
State
:
Because
the
proper
end
of
Civill
Government
being
the
preservation
of
the
peace
and
welfare
of
the
State
,
they
ought
not
to
breake
downe
those
bounds
,
and
so
to
censure
immediately
for
such
sins
which
hurt
not
their
peace
.
Hence
,
first
,
Magistrates
have
no
power
to
censure
for
secret
sinnes
,
as
deadnesse
,
unbeleefe
,
because
they
are
secret
,
and
not
yet
come
forth
immediately
to
hurt
the
peace
of
the
State
;
we
say
immediately
,
for
every
sinne
,
even
originall
sinne
,
remotely
hurts
the
Civill
State
.
Secondly
,
hence
they
have
no
power
to
censure
for
such
private
sinnes
in
Church
members
,
which
being
not
hainous
may
be
best
healed
in
a
private
way
by
the
Churches
themselves
.
For
that
which
may
be
best
healed
by
the
Church
,
and
yet
is
prosecuted
by
the
State
,
may
make
a
deeper
wound
and
greater
rent
in
the
peace
both
of
Church
and
State
:
the
Magistrates
also
being
members
of
the
Church
,
are
bound
to
the
rule
of
Christ
,
viz.
not
to
produce
any
thing
in
publike
against
a
brother
,
which
may
bee
best
healed
in
a
private
way
.
Now
we
call
that
private
,
First
,
which
is
only
remaining
in
Families
,
not
knowne
of
oothers
:
and
therefore
a
Magistrate
to
heare
and
prosecute
the
complaint
of
children
against
their
parents
,
servants
against
masters
,
wives
against
their
husbands
,
without
acquainting
the
Church
first
,
transgresseth
the
rule
of
Christ
.
Secondly
,
that
which
is
between
members
of
the
same
Church
or
of
divers
Churches
:
for
,
it
was
a
double
fault
of
the
Corinthians
(
1
Cor.
6.
)
first
to
goe
to
Law
,
secondly
to
doe
it
before
an
Infidell
,
seeing
the
Church
was
able
to
judge
of
such
kinde
of
differences
by
some
Arbitratours
among
themselves
:
So
that
the
Magistrates
should
referre
the
differences
of
Church
members
to
private
healing
,
and
try
that
way
first
:
By
meanes
whereof
the
Churches
should
be
free
from
much
scandall
,
and
the
State
from
much
trouble
,
and
the
hearts
of
the
godly
from
much
griefe
in
beholding
such
breaches
.
Thirdly
,
such
offences
which
the
Conscience
of
a
Brother
dealing
with
another
privately
,
dares
not
as
yet
publish
openly
,
comming
to
the
notice
of
the
Magistrate
accidentally
,
he
ought
not
to
make
publique
as
yet
,
nor
to
require
the
Grand
Jurie
to
present
the
same
,
no
more
then
the
other
private
brother
,
who
is
dealing
with
him
,
untill
hee
see
some
issue
of
the
private
way
.
Thirdly
,
hence
they
have
no
power
to
put
any
to
an
oath
ex
officio
,
to
accuse
themselves
,
or
the
brethren
,
in
case
either
criminis
suspecti
,
or
praetensi
,
because
this
preserves
not
,
but
hurts
many
wayes
the
peace
of
the
State
,
and
abuseth
the
ordinance
of
an
Oath
,
which
is
ordained
to
end
controversies
,
not
to
begin
them
,
Heb.
6.
16.
Fourthly
,
hence
they
have
no
power
to
censure
any
for
such
offences
as
breake
either
no
Civill
Law
of
God
,
or
Law
of
the
State
published
according
to
it
,
for
the
peace
of
the
State
being
preserved
by
wholesome
Laws
,
when
they
are
not
hurt
,
the
peace
is
not
hurt
.
Truth
.
In
this
passage
(
as
I
said
before
)
I
observe
how
weakly
and
partially
they
deale
with
the
soules
of
Magistrates
in
telling
them
they
are
the
Guardians
of
both
Tables
,
must
see
the
Church
doe
her
duty
,
punish
,
&c.
and
yet
in
this
passage
the
Elders
or
Ministers
of
the
Churches
not
only
sit
Iudges
over
the
Magistrates
actions
in
Church
affaires
,
but
in
civill
also
,
straitning
and
inlarging
his
commission
according
to
the
particular
interests
of
their
owne
ends
or
(
at
the
best
)
their
Consc●ences
.
I
grant
the
Word
of
the
Lord
is
the
only
rule
,
light
and
lanthorn
,
Civill
Magistrate
,
and
yet
after
their
owne
ends
or
Consciences
to
abridge
it
,
is
but
the
former
sporting
with
holy
things
,
and
to
walk
in
Contradictions
,
as
before
I
noted
.
Many
of
the
particulars
,
I
acknowledge
true
,
where
the
Magistrate
is
a
Member
of
the
Church
:
yet
some
passages
call
for
Explication
,
and
some
for
Observation
.
First
,
in
that
they
say
,
the
Civill
Magistrate
ought
not
to
proceed
against
the
offences
of
an
Excommunicate
person
,
which
manifestly
hurt
not
the
good
of
the
state
,
untill
the
Church
hath
made
her
complaint
for
helpe
from
them
.
I
observe
2
things
:
First
,
civill
sword
,
but
only
such
,
as
doe
immediately
hurt
the
peace
of
the
civill
state
;
and
they
adde
the
Reason
,
because
the
proper
end
of
the
civill
Government
,
civill
Law
of
God
,
or
Law
of
the
state
,
published
according
to
it
:
For
the
peace
of
the
state
,
(
say
they
)
being
preserved
by
wholesome
Lawes
,
when
they
are
not
hurt
,
the
Peace
is
not
hurt
.
CHAP.
CXXVIII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
here
are
excellent
confessions
unto
which
both
Truth
and
Grace
may
gladly
assent
:
but
what
is
your
second
Observation
from
hence
?
Truth
.
I
observe
secondly
,
what
a
deepe
charge
of
weaknes
is
layd
upon
the
Church
of
Christ
,
the
Lawes
,
Government
and
Officers
thereof
,
and
consequently
upon
the
Lord
Iesus
himselfe
:
to
wit
,
that
the
Church
is
not
enabled
with
all
the
power
of
Christ
,
to
censure
sufficiently
an
offendour
(
on
whom
yet
they
have
executed
the
deepest
censure
in
the
world
,
Christ
,
shutting
out
of
Heaven
,
casting
to
the
Divell
)
which
offendours
crime
reacheth
not
to
hurt
the
good
of
the
civill
state
,
but
that
she
is
forced
to
make
complaint
to
the
civill
state
,
and
the
Officers
thereof
,
for
their
helpe
.
O
let
not
this
be
tole
in
Gath
,
nor
heard
in
Ashkalon
!
and
O!
how
dimme
must
needs
that
eye
be
,
which
is
blood
shot
,
with
that
blo●dy
and
cruell
Tenent
of
Persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
?
Peace
.
But
what
should
be
meant
by
this
passage
?
viz.
That
they
cannot
give
liberty
to
the
Magistrate
to
punish
without
exception
all
excommunicate
persons
,
within
so
many
months
.
Truth
.
It
may
be
this
hath
reference
to
a
Law
made
formerly
in
New
England
,
Civill
Magistrate
might
proceed
with
him
.
These
worthy
men
see
cause
to
question
this
Law
upon
good
reasons
rendred
,
though
it
appears
not
by
their
words
that
they
wholly
condemne
it
,
only
they
desire
a
longer
time
,
implying
that
after
some
longer
time
the
Magistrate
may
proceed
:
and
indeed
I
see
not
,
but
according
to
such
principles
,
if
the
Magistrate
himselfe
should
be
cast
out
,
Civill
state
,
and
consequently
deposed
and
punished
(
as
the
Pope
teacheth
)
yea
though
happily
he
had
not
offended
against
either
bodies
or
goods
of
any
subject
.
Thirdly
,
from
this
true
confession
that
the
Magistrate
ought
not
to
punish
for
many
sinnes
above
mentioned
:
I
observe
how
they
crosse
the
plea
which
commonly
they
bring
for
the
Magistrates
punishing
of
false
Doctrines
,
Second
Table
,
which
is
there
onely
spoken
of
,
and
against
the
Bodies
and
Goods
of
the
Subject
,
which
are
the
proper
object
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
(
as
they
confesse
:
)
It
is
replied
,
why
is
not
Idolatry
sinne
?
Heresie
sinne
?
Schisme
and
false
Worship
sinne
?
Yet
heere
in
this
passage
many
evils
,
many
sins
,
even
of
Parents
against
their
Children
,
Masters
against
their
Servants
,
Husbands
against
their
Wives
,
the
Magistrate
ought
not
to
meddle
with
.
Fourthly
,
That
even
originall
sinne
remotely
hurts
the
civill
State
.
T
is
true
,
some
doe
,
as
inclinations
to
murther
,
theft
,
whoredome
,
slander
,
disobedience
to
Parents
and
Magistrates
:
but
blindnes
of
minds
,
hardnes
of
heart
,
inclination
to
choose
or
worship
this
or
that
God
,
this
or
that
Christ
,
beside
the
true
,
these
hurt
not
remotely
the
civill
state
,
as
not
concerning
it
,
but
the
spirituall
.
Peace
.
Let
me
(
in
the
last
place
)
remind
you
of
their
charge
against
the
Magistrate
,
Truth
.
Sweet
Peace
,
they
that
pretend
to
be
thy
dearest
friends
,
will
prove
thy
bitter
enemies
.
First
,
I
ask
for
one
rule
out
of
the
Testament
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
to
prove
this
deepe
charge
and
accusation
against
the
Civill
Magistrate
?
Secondly
,
This
is
built
upon
a
supposition
of
what
rarely
falls
out
in
the
World
,
to
wit
,
that
there
must
necessarily
be
a
true
Church
of
Christ
(
in
every
lawfull
State
)
unto
whom
these
complaints
must
goe
:
whereas
how
many
thousand
Common-weales
have
been
and
are
,
where
the
name
of
Christ
hath
not
(
or
not
truly
)
been
founded
.
Thirdly
,
Christ
(
Rom.
13
)
the
Magistrate
may
refuse
to
heare
and
helpe
the
just
complaints
of
any
such
petitioners
,
Children
,
Wives
,
and
Servants
,
against
oppression
,
&c.
Peace
.
I
have
long
observed
that
such
as
have
been
ready
to
ascribe
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
and
his
Sword
more
then
God
hath
ascribed
,
But
I
shall
now
present
you
with
the
13.
Head
:
whose
Title
is
.
CHAP.
CXXIX
.
What
power
Magistrates
have
in
publike
Assemblies
of
Churches
.
FIrst
(
say
they
)
the
Churches
have
power
to
assemble
and
continue
such
Assemblies
for
the
performance
of
all
Gods
Ordinances
,
without
or
against
the
consent
of
the
Magistrate
,
renuente
Magistratu
,
because
Christians
are
commanded
so
to
doe
,
Matth.
28.
18.
19.
20.
Also
because
an
Angel
from
God
commanded
the
Apostles
so
to
doe
,
Acts
5.
20
Likewise
from
the
practice
of
the
Apostles
,
who
were
not
rebellious
or
seditious
,
yet
they
did
so
,
Act.
4.
18.
19.
20.
Act.
5.
27
28.
Further
from
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
at
Jerusalem
,
who
did
meet
,
preach
,
pray
,
minister
Sacraments
,
censures
,
Act.
4.
23.
renuente
Magistratu
.
Moreover
from
the
exhortation
to
the
Hebrewes
,
10.
25.
not
to
forsake
their
Assemblies
,
though
it
were
in
dangerous
times
,
and
if
they
might
doe
this
under
professed
Enemies
,
then
we
may
much
more
under
Christian
Magistrates
;
else
we
were
worse
under
Christian
Magistrates
then
Heathen
:
therefore
Magistrates
may
not
hinder
them
herein
,
as
Pharaoh
did
the
people
from
sacrificing
,
for
Wrath
will
be
upon
the
Realme
,
and
the
King
and
his
Sons
,
Ez●●
7.
23.
Secondly
,
it
hath
been
a
usurpation
of
forraigne
Countries
and
Magistrates
to
take
upon
them
to
determine
times
and
places
of
Worship
:
rather
let
the
Churches
be
left
herein
to
their
inoffensive
Libertie
.
Thirdly
,
concerning
their
power
of
Synod
Assemblies
:
First
in
corrupt
times
,
the
Magistrate
desirous
to
make
Reformation
of
Religion
,
may
and
should
call
those
who
are
most
fit
in
severall
Churches
,
to
assemble
together
in
a
Synod
,
to
discusse
and
declare
from
the
Word
of
God
,
matters
of
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
and
to
helpe
forward
the
Reformation
of
the
Churches
God
:
Thus
did
Iosiah
.
Secondly
,
in
the
reformed
times
he
ought
to
give
Libertie
to
the
Elders
of
severall
Churches
to
assemble
themselves
by
their
owne
mutuall
and
voluntary
agreement
,
at
convenient
times
,
as
the
meanes
appointed
by
God
,
whereby
he
may
mediately
reform
matters
amisse
in
Churches
,
which
immediately
he
cannot
nor
ought
not
to
doe
.
Thirdly
,
Those
meetings
for
this
end
we
conceive
may
be
of
two
sorts
.
1.
Monthly
,
of
some
of
the
Elders
and
Messengers
of
the
Churches
.
2.
Annuall
,
of
all
the
Messengers
and
Elders
of
the
Churches
.
First
monthly
of
some
:
First
,
those
members
of
Churches
which
are
neerest
together
,
and
so
may
most
conveniently
assemble
together
,
may
by
mutuall
agreement
once
in
a
moneth
consult
of
such
things
as
make
for
the
good
of
the
Churches
.
Secondly
,
the
time
of
this
meeting
may
be
sometimes
at
one
place
,
sometimes
at
another
,
upon
the
Lecture
day
of
every
Church
where
Lectures
are
:
and
let
the
Lecture
that
day
be
ended
by
eleven
of
the
clock
.
Thirdly
,
let
the
end
of
this
Assembly
be
to
doe
nothing
by
way
of
Authoritie
,
but
by
way
of
Councell
,
as
the
need
of
Churches
shall
require
.
Secondly
Annuall
,
of
all
the
Elders
within
our
jurisdiction
or
others
,
whereto
the
Churches
may
send
once
in
the
yeare
to
consult
together
for
the
publike
welfare
of
all
the
Churches
.
First
,
let
the
place
be
sometimes
at
one
Church
,
sometimes
at
another
,
as
Reasons
for
the
present
may
require
.
Secondly
,
let
all
the
Churches
send
their
waighty
questions
and
cases
six
weeks
or
a
month
before
the
set
time
,
to
the
Church
where
the
Assembly
is
to
be
held
,
and
the
Officers
thereof
disperse
them
speedily
to
all
the
Churches
,
that
so
they
may
have
time
to
come
prepared
to
the
discussing
of
them
.
Thirdly
,
let
this
Assembly
doe
nothing
by
Authoritie
,
but
only
by
Councell
,
in
all
cases
which
fall
out
,
leaving
the
determination
of
all
things
to
particular
Churches
within
themselves
,
who
are
to
judge
,
and
so
to
receive
all
doctrines
and
directions
agreeing
only
with
the
Word
of
God
.
The
grounds
of
these
Assemblies
.
First
,
need
of
each
others
helpe
,
in
regard
of
dayly
emergent
troubles
,
doubts
,
and
controversies
.
Secondly
,
love
of
each
others
fellowship
.
Thirdly
,
of
Gods
glory
out
of
a
publike
spirit
to
seeke
the
welfare
of
the
Churches
,
as
well
as
their
owne
,
1
Cor.
10
33.
2
Cor.
11.
23.
Fourthly
,
The
great
blessing
and
speciall
presence
of
God
upon
such
Assemblies
hitherto
.
Fifthly
,
the
good
Report
the
Elders
and
Brethren
of
Churches
shall
have
hereby
,
by
whose
communion
of
Love
others
shall
know
they
are
the
Disciples
of
Christ
.
CHAP.
CXXX
.
Truth
.
I
May
well
compare
this
passage
to
a
double
picture
:
Concerning
the
former
,
they
prove
the
true
and
unquestionable
power
and
priviledge
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
Their
Arguments
from
Christs
and
the
Angels
voyce
,
from
the
Apostles
and
Churches
practice
,
I
desire
may
take
〈◊〉
impression
written
by
the
point
of
a
diamond
,
the
finger
of
Gods
spirit
,
in
all
hearts
whom
it
may
concerne
.
This
Libertie
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
he
inlargeth
and
amplifieth
so
far
,
that
he
calls
it
an
usurpation
of
some
Magistrates
to
determine
the
time
and
place
of
Worship
:
and
say
,
that
rather
the
Churches
should
be
left
to
their
inoffensive
libertie
.
Upon
which
Grant
I
must
renew
my
former
Quaerie
,
Whether
this
be
not
to
walke
in
c●ntradictions
,
to
hold
with
light
,
yet
walke
in
darknes
?
How
can
they
say
the
Magistrate
is
appointed
by
God
and
Christ
the
Guardian
of
the
Christian
Church
and
Worship
,
bound
to
set
up
the
true
Church
,
Ministrie
,
and
Ordinances
,
to
see
the
Church
doe
her
duty
,
that
is
,
to
force
her
to
it
by
the
Civill
sword
:
bound
to
suppresse
the
false
Church
,
Ministrie
and
Ordinances
,
and
therefore
consequently
,
Church
officers
and
members
of
it
,
and
what
not
:
and
yet
(
say
they
)
the
Churches
must
assemble
,
and
practice
all
Ordinances
,
without
his
consent
,
yea
against
it
:
Yea
and
he
hath
not
so
much
power
as
to
judge
what
is
a
convenient
time
and
place
for
the
Churches
to
assemble
in
;
which
if
he
should
doe
,
he
should
be
an
usurper
,
and
should
abridge
the
Church
of
her
inoffensive
libertie
.
As
if
the
Master
or
Governour
of
a
Ship
had
power
to
judge
who
were
true
and
fit
officers
,
mariners
&c.
for
the
managing
of
the
Ship
,
Secondly
,
by
their
grant
in
this
passage
that
Gods
people
may
thus
assemble
and
practice
ordinances
without
and
against
the
consent
of
the
Magistrate
.
I●infer
,
Church
,
constitute
and
gather
without
or
against
the
consent
of
the
Magistrate
:
Therefore
may
the
Messengers
of
Christ
,
preach
and
baptise
,
that
is
,
make
disciples
and
wash
them
into
the
true
profession
of
Christianity
according
to
the
commission
,
though
the
Magistrate
determine
and
publikly
declare
,
such
Ministers
,
such
baptismes
,
such
Churches
to
be
hereticall
.
Thirdly
,
it
may
here
be
questioned
what
power
is
now
given
to
the
Civill
Magistrate
in
Church
matters
and
Spirituall
affairs
?
If
it
be
answered
that
although
Gods
people
may
doe
thus
against
the
Magistrates
consent
,
yet
others
may
not
.
I
answer
(
as
before
)
who
sees
not
herein
partiality
to
themselves
:
Civill
Sword
to
assemble
thus
and
thus
.
Secondly
,
I
demand
who
shall
judge
whether
they
are
Gods
people
or
no
,
Magistrate
consent
or
consent
not
,
that
is
judge
so
or
not
,
they
ought
to
goe
on
in
the
Ordinances
renuente
Magistratu
?
How
agrees
this
with
their
former
and
generall
assertion
,
that
the
Civill
Magistrate
must
set
up
the
Christian
Church
and
Worship
,
therefore
by
their
owne
grant
he
must
judge
the
godly
themselves
,
he
must
discerne
who
are
fit
matter
for
the
House
of
God
,
living
stones
,
and
what
unfit
matter
,
trash
and
rubbish
?
Those
worthy
men
,
the
Authours
of
these
positions
,
and
others
of
their
judgement
have
cause
to
examine
their
soules
with
feare
and
trembling
in
the
presence
of
God
upon
this
intergatory
,
Civill
Sword
,
or
were
perswaded
to
live
upon
the
voluntary
contribution
of
poore
Saints
,
or
their
owne
labour
,
as
the
Lord
Iesus
and
his
first
Messengers
did
:
I
say
,
if
this
lay
not
in
the
bottom
,
whether
or
no
they
could
not
be
willingly
shut
of
the
Civill
power
,
and
left
only
to
their
inoffensive
liberties
?
I
could
also
put
a
sad
Quaerie
to
the
consciences
of
some
,
native
Country
where
the
Magistrate
consented
not
,
they
forbore
to
practice
such
Ordinances
as
now
they
doe
and
intended
to
doe
,
so
soone
as
they
got
into
another
place
where
they
might
set
up
Magistrates
of
their
owne
,
and
a
Civill
Sword
,
&c.
How
much
is
it
to
be
feared
that
in
case
their
Magistracie
should
alter
,
or
their
persons
be
cast
under
a
Magistracie
prohibiting
their
practice
,
whether
they
would
then
maintaine
their
separate
meetings
without
and
against
the
consent
of
the
Magistrate
,
renuente
Magistratu
?
Lastly
,
it
may
be
questioned
how
it
comes
to
passe
that
in
pleading
for
the
Churches
liberty
more
now
under
the
Christian
Magistrate
,
since
the
Christians
tooke
that
liberty
in
dangerous
times
under
the
Heathen
,
Ezra
7.
23.
Artaxerxes
his
feare
of
wrath
upon
the
Realme
?
Are
not
all
their
hopes
and
arguments
built
upon
the
Christian
Magistrate
,
whom
(
say
they
)
the
first
Christians
wanted
,
and
yet
do
they
scare
the
Christian
Magistrate
(
whom
they
account
the
governour
of
the
Church
)
with
Pharaoh
and
Artaxerxes
that
knew
not
God
,
expecting
that
the
Christian
Magistrate
should
act
and
command
no
more
in
Gods
worship
then
they
?
But
what
can
those
instances
of
Pharaohs
evill
in
hindring
the
Israelites
worshipping
of
God
,
and
Artaxerxes
giving
liberty
to
Israel
to
worship
God
,
and
build
the
Temple
,
what
can
they
prove
but
a
duty
in
all
P●●ces
and
Civill
Magistrates
to
take
off
the
yoake
of
bondage
,
which
commonly
they
lay
on
the
necks
of
the
soules
of
their
subjects
in
matters
of
Conscience
and
Religion
?
CHAP.
CXXXI
.
Peace
.
IT
is
plausible
,
Heathen
Magistrate
:
Have
Gods
people
more
liberty
to
breake
the
command
of
a
Christian
then
an
Heathen
governour
?
and
so
to
set
up
Christs
Church
and
Ordinances
after
their
owne
conscience
against
his
consent
more
then
against
the
consent
of
an
Heathen
or
unbeleeving
Magistrate
?
what
is
become
of
all
the
great
expectation
what
a
Christian
Magistrate
may
and
ought
to
doe
in
establishing
the
Church
,
in
reforming
the
Church
,
and
in
punishing
the
contrary
?
'T
is
true
(
say
men
)
in
Christs
time
and
in
the
time
of
the
first
Ministers
and
Churches
there
were
no
Christian
Magistrates
,
and
therefore
in
that
case
,
it
was
in
vaine
for
Christians
to
seeke
unto
the
Heathen
Magistrates
to
governe
the
Church
,
suppresse
Hereticks
,
&c.
but
now
we
enjoy
Christian
Magistrates
,
&c.
Truth
.
All
Reason
and
Religion
would
now
expect
more
submission
therefore
(
in
matters
concerning
Christ
)
to
a
Christian
Magistrate
,
then
to
a
Pagan
or
Antichristian
rule●●
But
(
deare
Peace
)
the
day
will
discover
,
the
fire
will
trie
,
1
Cor.
3.
what
is
but
wood
,
hay
,
and
stubble
,
though
built
(
in
mens
upright
intention
)
on
that
foundation
Iesus
Christ
.
But
(
to
winde
up
all
)
as
it
is
most
true
that
Magistracy
in
generall
is
of
God
(
Rom.
13.
)
for
the
preservation
of
Mankinde
in
civill
order
and
peace
,
civill
State
,
as
men
,
communicate
unto
them
,
and
betrust
with
them
.
All
lawfull
Magistrates
in
the
World
,
both
before
the
comming
of
Christ
Iesus
,
typicall
Magistrates
of
the
Church
of
Israel
)
are
but
Derivatives
and
Agents
immediately
derived
and
employed
as
eyes
and
hands
,
serving
for
the
good
of
the
whole
:
Hence
they
have
and
can
have
no
more
Power
,
then
fundamentally
lies
in
the
Bodies
or
Fountaines
themselves
,
which
Power
,
Might
,
or
Authority
,
is
not
Religious
,
Christian
,
And
hence
it
is
true
,
that
a
Christian
Captaine
,
Christian
,
Merchant
.
Physitian
,
Lawyer
,
Pilot
,
Father
,
Master
,
and
(
so
consequently
)
Magistra●e
,
&c.
is
no
more
a
Captaine
,
Merchant
,
Physitian
,
Lawyer
,
Pilot
,
Father
,
Master
,
Magistrate
,
&c.
then
a
Captaine
,
Marchant
,
T
is
true
,
Christianity
teacheth
all
these
to
act
in
their
severall
callings
,
to
an
higher
ultimate
end
,
from
higher
principles
,
in
a
more
heavenly
and
spirituall
manner
,
&c.
CHAP.
CXXXII
.
Peace
.
O
that
thy
Light
and
Brightnes
(
deare
Truth
)
might
shine
to
the
darke
World
in
this
particular
:
let
it
not
therefore
be
grievous
,
if
I
request
a
little
further
illustration
of
it
.
Truth
.
In
his
season
God
will
glorifie
himselfe
in
all
his
Truths
:
but
to
gratifie
thy
desire
,
thus
:
A
Pagan
or
Antichristian
Pilot
may
be
as
skilfull
to
carry
the
Ship
to
its
desired
Port
,
as
any
Christian
Mariner
or
Pilot
in
the
World
,
and
may
performe
that
worke
with
as
much
safety
and
speed
:
yet
have
they
not
command
over
the
soules
and
consciences
of
their
passengers
or
mariners
under
them
,
although
they
may
justly
see
to
the
labour
of
the
one
,
and
the
civill
behaviour
of
all
in
the
ship
:
Christian
Pilot
he
performes
the
same
worke
,
(
as
likewise
doth
the
Metaphoricall
Pilot
in
the
ship
of
the
Commonweale
)
from
a
principle
of
knowledge
and
experience
:
but
more
then
this
,
he
acts
from
a
roote
of
the
feare
of
God
and
love
to
mankind
,
in
his
whole
course
.
stormes
,
calmes
,
&c.
So
th●t
the
thread
of
Navigation
being
equally
spun
by
a
believing
or
unbelieving
Pilot
,
Christian
Pilot
,
while
he
is
holy
in
all
manner
of
Christianitie
,
1
Pet.
1
15.
But
lastly
,
the
Christian
Pilots
power
over
the
Soules
and
consciences
of
his
Sailers
and
Passengers
is
not
greater
then
that
of
the
Antichristian
,
otherwise
then
he
can
subdue
the
soules
of
any
by
the
two-edged
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
the
Word
of
God
,
and
by
his
holy
demeanour
in
his
place
,
&c.
Peace
.
I
shall
present
you
with
no
other
consideratioon
in
this
first
part
of
the
Picture
,
but
this
only
:
Although
the
tearme
Heathen
is
most
commonly
appropriated
to
the
wilde
naked
Americans
,
civilized
Antichristians
,
who
are
not
the
Church
and
people
of
God
in
Christ
.
Truth
.
The
Word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Hebrew
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Greeke
,
signifie
no
more
then
the
Gentiles
or
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
which
were
without
and
not
within
,
the
true
typicall
nationall
Church
of
the
Iewes
before
Christ
,
and
since
his
comming
,
the
Gentiles
or
Nations
of
the
World
,
Christian
Israel
the
Church
gathered
unto
Christ
Iesus
in
particular
and
distinct
congregations
all
the
World
over
.
Translatours
promiscuously
render
the
words
Gentiles
,
Heathens
,
Nations
:
whence
it
is
evident
that
even
such
as
professe
the
Name
of
Christ
in
an
unregenerate
and
impenitent
estate
,
whether
Papist
or
Protestant
are
yet
without
,
that
is
Heathen
,
Gentiles
or
of
the
Nations
.
CHAP.
CXXXIII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
it
is
now
time
to
cast
your
eye
on
the
second
part
of
this
Head
or
picture
uncomely
and
deformed
.
Truth
.
It
containes
two
sorts
of
Religious
meetings
or
assemblies
.
First
,
more
extraordinary
and
occasionall
,
for
which
he
quotes
the
practice
of
Iosiah
.
An.
Iosiah
was
in
the
type
,
Christ
Iesus
alone
sits
King
in
his
owne
most
holy
Government
.
Secondly
,
they
propound
meetings
or
assemblings
ordinary
stated
and
constant
,
yearly
and
monthly
unto
which
the
civill
Magistrate
should
give
liberty
.
For
these
meetings
they
propound
plausible
arguments
from
the
necessity
of
them
from
Christian
fellowship
from
Gods
glory
,
from
the
experience
of
the
benefit
of
them
,
and
from
the
good
report
of
them
,
as
also
those
two
Scriptures
,
1
Cor.
10.
32.
2
Cor.
11.
38.
To
these
I
answer
,
civill
Magistrate
should
permit
liberty
to
the
free
and
voluntary
Spirituall
meetings
of
their
Subjects
,
I
shall
subscribe
unto
them
;
but
if
they
intend
that
the
Magistrate
should
give
liberty
only
unto
themselves
,
and
not
to
the
rest
of
their
subjects
,
that
is
to
desire
their
owne
soules
only
to
be
free
,
and
all
other
soules
of
their
subjects
to
be
kept
in
bondage
.
Secondly
,
if
they
intend
that
the
Magistrate
should
inforce
all
the
Elders
of
such
Churches
under
their
Iurisdiction
,
to
keepe
correspondencie
with
them
in
such
meetings
,
then
I
say
(
as
before
)
it
is
to
cause
him
to
give
Libertie
with
a
partiall
hand
,
and
unequall
Ballance
:
for
thus
I
argue
.
If
the
Civill
State
and
Civill
officers
be
of
their
Religion
and
Conscience
,
it
is
not
proper
for
them
to
give
libertie
or
freedome
,
but
to
give
honourable
testimonie
and
approbation
,
and
their
own
personall
submission
to
the
Churches
.
But
if
the
civill
State
and
Officers
be
of
another
conscience
and
worship
,
and
shall
be
bound
to
grant
permission
and
libertie
to
them
,
their
consciences
and
meetings
,
and
not
to
those
of
his
own
Religion
and
Conscience
also
,
how
will
this
appeare
to
be
equall
in
the
very
eye
of
Common
peace
and
righteousnesse
?
For
those
yearely
and
monthly
meetings
,
as
we
find
not
any
such
in
the
first
Churches
,
So
neither
will
those
generall
arguments
from
the
plausible
pretence
of
Christian
fellowship
,
Gods
glory
,
&c.
prove
such
particular
wayes
of
glorifying
God
,
without
some
precept
or
president
of
such
a
kind
.
For
those
Scriptures
,
1
Cor.
10.
33.
&
2
Cor.
11.
38.
expressing
the
Apostle
Paul
his
zeale
for
glorifying
God
,
and
his
care
for
all
the
Churches
,
it
is
cleere
they
concerne
such
as
are
indeed
Pauls
successors
,
Christ
Iesus
to
preach
and
gather
Churches●
but
those
Scriptures
concerne
not
the
Churches
themselves
,
nor
the
Pastours
of
the
Churches
properly
,
least
of
all
the
Civill
State
and
Commonwealth
,
neither
of
which
(
the
Churches
,
the
Pastours
,
or
Commonwealth
)
doe
goe
forth
personally
with
that
commission
,
Matth.
28.
to
preach
and
baptize
,
that
is
,
to
gather
Churches
unto
Christ
.
For
as
for
the
first
,
the
Churches
are
not
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
:
the
Angels
or
Messengers
of
the
Churches
,
and
the
Churches
themselves
were
distinct
,
Revel
2.
&
3.
As
for
the
second
,
Acts
20.
&
1
Pet.
5.
As
for
the
civill
Magistrate
,
it
is
a
Ministry
indeed
:
(
Magistrates
are
Gods
Ministers
,
Rom.
13.
)
but
it
is
of
another
Nature
,
and
therefore
none
of
these
,
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
the
Shepherds
of
those
Churches
,
nor
the
civill
Magistrate
,
succeeding
the
Apostles
or
first
Messengers
,
these
Scriptures
alleadged
concerne
not
any
of
these
to
have
care
of
all
the
Churches
.
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
,
who
can
heare
this
Word
,
but
will
presently
cry
out
,
Who
then
may
rightly
challenge
that
commission
,
and
that
promise
,
Math.
28.
&c.
Truth
.
Sweet
Peace
,
CHAP.
CXXXIV
.
Peace
.
I
Cease
to
urge
this
further
;
and
,
in
the
last
place
,
marvell
what
should
be
the
reason
of
that
Conclusion
,
viz.
There
is
no
power
of
determination
in
any
of
these
meetings
,
but
that
all
must
be
left
to
the
particular
determination
of
the
Churches
.
Truth
.
At
the
meeting
at
Ierusalem
,
So
that
if
these
Assemblies
were
of
the
nature
of
that
pattern
or
president
(
as
is
generally
pretended
)
and
had
such
a
promise
of
the
assistance
and
concurrence
of
the
Spirit
,
as
that
Assembly
had
,
they
might
then
say
as
that
Assembly
did
,
Acts
15.
It
seemeth
good
to
the
holy
Spirit
and
to
us
:
and
should
not
leave
particular
determinations
to
the
particular
Churches
,
in
which
sometimes
are
very
few
able
Guides
and
Leaders
.
Peace
.
But
what
should
be
the
Reason
to
perswade
these
worthy
men
to
conceive
the
particular
Congregations
or
Churches
to
be
more
fit
and
competent
Iudges
in
such
high
points
,
then
an
Assembly
of
so
excellent
and
choice
persons
,
who
must
only
consult
and
advise
,
Truth
.
Doubtlesse
there
is
a
strong
conviction
in
their
Soules
of
a
professed
promised
presence
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
the
midst
of
his
Church
gathered
after
his
mind
and
will
,
more
then
unto
such
kind
of
Assemblies
,
though
consisting
of
far
more
able
persons
,
even
the
flower
and
creame
of
all
the
Churches
.
Peace
.
It
is
generally
conceived
,
that
the
promise
of
Christs
presence
to
the
end
of
the
World
(
Matth.
28.
)
is
made
to
the
Church
.
Truth
.
There
is
doubtlesse
a
promise
of
Christs
presence
in
the
midst
of
his
Church
and
Congregation
,
Matth.
18.
but
the
promise
of
Christs
presence
,
Matth.
28.
cannot
properly
and
immediately
belong
to
the
Church
constituted
and
gathered
,
Christ
Iesus
,
whom
he
is
pleased
to
imploy
to
gather
and
constitute
the
Church
by
converting
and
baptizing
:
unto
which
Messengers
(
if
Christ
Jesus
will
be
pleased
to
send
such
forth
)
that
passage
,
Acts
15.
will
be
presidentiall
.
Peace
.
The
14.
generall
head
is
this
,
First
(
say
they
)
they
may
censure
any
Member
(
though
a
Magistrate
)
if
by
sinne
he
deserve
it
.
First
,
because
Magistrates
must
be
subject
to
Christ
,
but
Christ
censures
all
offenders
,
1
Cor.
5.
45.
Secondly
,
Every
Brother
must
be
subject
to
Christs
censure
,
Mat.
18.
15
,
16
,
17.
But
Magistrates
are
brethren
,
Deut
,
17.
15.
Thirdly
,
They
may
censure
all
within
the
Church
,
I
Cor.
5.
12.
But
the
Magistrates
are
within
the
Church
,
for
they
are
either
without
,
or
within
,
or
above
the
Church
:
not
the
first
,
nor
the
last
,
for
so
Christ
is
only
above
it
.
Fourthly
,
The
Church
hath
a
charge
of
all
the
Soules
of
the
members
,
and
must
give
account
thereof
,
Heb.
13.
17.
Fifthly
,
Christs
censures
are
for
the
good
of
Soules
,
I
Cor.
5.
6.
but
Magistrates
must
not
be
denied
any
priviledge
for
their
Soules
,
for
then
they
must
lose
a
priviledge
of
Christ
by
being
Magistrates
.
Sixthly
,
In
Church
priviledges
Christians
are
all
one
,
Gal.
2.
28.
Col.
3.
11.
2.
Magistrates
may
be
censured
for
apparent
and
manifest
sinne
against
any
Morall
Law
of
God
,
in
their
judiciall
proceedings
,
or
in
the
execution
of
their
office
.
Courts
are
not
Sanctuaries
for
sin
;
and
if
for
no
sin
,
then
not
for
such
especially
.
First
,
because
sinnes
of
Magistrates
in
Court
are
as
hatefull
to
God
.
2.
And
as
much
spoken
against
,
Isa.
10.
1.
Mic.
3.
1.
Thirdly
,
God
hath
no
where
granted
such
immunity
to
them
.
Fourthly
,
what
a
brother
may
doe
privately
in
case
of
private
offence
,
that
the
Church
may
doe
publikely
in
case
of
publike
scandall
.
But
a
private
brother
may
admonish
and
reprove
privately
in
case
of
any
private
offence
,
Mat.
18.
15.
Luc.
19.
17.
Psal.
141.
5.
Lastly
,
Civill
Magistracy
doth
not
exempt
any
Church
from
faithfull
watchfulnesse
over
any
member
,
nor
deprive
a
Church
of
her
due
power
,
not
a
Church
member
of
his
due
priviledge
,
which
is
to
partake
of
every
Ordinance
of
God
,
needfull
and
requisite
to
their
winning
and
salvation
.
Erg●
,
CHAP.
CXXXV
.
Truth
.
THese
Arguments
to
prove
the
Magistrate
subject
(
even
for
sinne
committed
in
judiciall
proceeding
)
I
judge
,
like
Mount
Zion
,
immoveable
,
and
every
true
Christian
that
is
a
Magistrate
will
judge
so
with
mee
:
Yet
a
Quaerie
or
two
will
not
be
unseasonable
.
First
,
It
is
true
in
case
of
the
Elders
obstinacy
in
apparent
sinne
,
the
Church
hath
power
over
him
,
having
as
much
power
to
take
down
as
to
set
up
,
Col.
4.
Say
to
Archippus
,
&c.
Yet
in
the
ordinary
dispensations
and
administrations
of
the
Ordinances
,
the
Ministers
or
Elders
thereof
are
first
charged
with
duty
,
&c.
Hence
first
for
the
Apostles
,
Secondly
,
for
the
ordinary
Officers
ordained
for
the
ordinary
and
constant
guiding
,
feeding
,
and
governing
the
Church
,
they
were
Rulers
,
Shepheards
,
Bishops
,
or
Overseers
,
and
to
them
was
every
letter
and
charge
,
commendation
or
reproofe
directed
,
Revel.
2.
3.
Acts
20.
And
that
place
by
them
quoted
for
the
submission
of
the
Magistrates
to
the
Church
,
it
mentions
only
submission
to
the
Rulers
therof
;
Heb.
13.
17.
Those
excellent
men
concealed
not
this
out
of
ignorance
,
and
therefore
most
certainly
in
a
silent
way
confesse
that
their
doctrine
concerning
the
Magistrates
power
in
Church
causes
would
too
g●osse
,
(
Magistrates
)
can
be
exalted
over
the
Ministers
and
Members
,
as
being
bound
to
establish
,
reforme
,
suppresse
by
the
civill
sword
in
punishing
the
body
or
goods
,
and
yet
for
the
same
actions
(
if
the
Church
and
Governours
thereof
so
conceive
)
be
liable
to
a
punishment
ten
thousand
times
more
transcendent
,
to
wit
,
excommunication
,
a
punishment
reaching
to
their
soules
and
consciences
,
and
eternall
estate
,
and
this
not
only
for
common
sins
,
but
for
those
actions
which
immediately
concerne
the
execution
of
their
civill
office
,
in
judiciall
proceeding
.
Peace
.
The
Prelates
in
Q.
Elizabeths
dayes
,
Church
causes
,
(
according
to
the
Title
and
Power
of
Henry
the
8.
her
Father
,
taken
from
the
Pope
,
and
given
to
him
by
the
Parliament
)
they
professed
that
the
Queen
was
not
a
sheepe
,
but
under
Christ
the
chiefe
Shepheard
,
and
that
the
Church
had
not
power
to
excommunicate
the
Queen
.
Truth
.
Therefore
(
sweet
Peace
)
it
was
esteemed
capitall
(
in
that
faithfull
witnesse
of
so
much
truth
as
he
saw
,
Christ
Iesus
in
the
Church
:
which
Truth
overthrew
that
other
Tenent
,
that
the
Queene
should
be
Head
and
Supreme
in
all
Church
causes
.
Peace
.
Those
Bishops
according
to
their
principles
(
though
bad
and
false
)
dealt
plainly
(
though
cruelly
)
with
Mr.
Barrow
:
but
these
Authors
,
whose
principles
are
the
same
with
the
Bishops
(
concerning
the
power
of
the
Magistrate
in
Church
affaires
)
though
they
wave
the
Title
,
and
will
not
call
them
Heads
or
Governors
(
which
now
in
lighter
times
seems
too
grosse
)
yet
give
they
as
much
spirituall
power
and
authoritie
to
the
civill
Magistrates
to
the
full
,
civill
Magistrate
a
member
of
the
Church
,
punisheth
any
member
or
Elder
of
the
Church
with
the
civill
sword
,
even
to
the
death
,
for
any
crime
against
the
civill
State
so
deserving
it
;
for
he
beares
not
the
sword
in
vain
.
And
Christ
Iesus
is
againe
most
highly
honoured
,
when
for
apparent
sinne
in
the
Magistrate
,
being
a
member
of
the
Church
(
for
otherwise
they
have
not
to
meddle
with
him
)
the
Elders
with
the
Church
,
admonish
him
and
recover
his
Soule
,
or
if
obstinate
in
sin
,
cast
him
forth
of
their
Spirituall
and
Christian
fellowship
,
which
doubtlesse
they
could
not
doe
,
were
the
Magistrate
supreme
Governour
under
Christ
in
Ecclesiasticall
or
Church
causes
,
and
so
consequently
the
true
heire
and
successour
of
the
Apostles
.
CHAP.
CXXXVI
.
Peace
.
THe
15.
We
like
it
well
,
that
Churches
be
flower
in
proceeding
to
excommunication
,
as
of
all
other
,
so
of
Civill
Magistrates
especially
in
point
of
their
Judiciall
proceedings
,
unlesse
it
be
in
scandalous
breach
of
a
manifest
Law
of
God
,
and
that
after
notorious
evidence
of
the
fact
,
and
that
after
due
seeking
and
waiting
for
satisfaction
in
a
previous
Advertisement
.
And
though
each
particular
Church
in
respect
of
the
Government
of
Christ
be
independent
and
absolute
within
it selfe
,
yet
where
the
Common-weale
consists
of
Church
members
,
it
may
be
a
point
of
Christian
wisedome
to
consider
and
consult
with
the
Court
also
,
so
far
as
any
thing
may
seeme
doubtfull
to
them
in
the
Magistrates
case
,
which
may
be
further
cleered
by
intelligence
given
from
them
;
but
otherwise
we
dare
not
leave
it
in
the
power
of
any
Church
to
forbear
to
proceed
&
agree
upon
that
on
Earth
,
which
they
plainly
see
Christ
hath
resolved
in
his
Word
,
and
will
ratifie
in
Heaven
.
Truth
.
If
the
scope
of
this
Head
be
to
qualifie
and
adorne
christian
impartialitie
and
faithfulnes
with
christian
wisdome
and
tendernesse
,
I
honour
and
applaud
such
a
Christian
motion
:
but
whereas
that
case
is
put
,
which
is
no
where
found
in
the
patterne
of
the
first
Churches
,
nor
suiting
with
the
Rule
of
Christianitie
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Commonweale
should
consist
of
Church
members
,
which
must
be
taken
privatively
,
to
wit
,
that
none
should
be
admitted
members
of
the
Commonweale
,
but
such
as
are
first
members
of
the
Church
(
which
must
necessarily
run
the
Church
upon
that
Temptation
to
feele
the
pulse
of
the
Court
concerning
a
delinquent
Magistrate
,
before
they
dare
proceed
)
I
say
let
such
Practices
be
brought
to
the
Touchstone
of
the
true
frame
of
a
civill
commonweale
,
Christian
commonweale
,
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
it
will
be
seen
what
wood
,
hay
,
and
stubble
of
carnall
policie
and
humane
inventions
in
Christs
matters
are
put
in
place
of
the
precious
stones
,
gold
and
silver
of
the
Ordinances
of
the
most
High
and
only
wise
God
.
CHAP.
CXXXVII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
We
are
now
arrived
at
their
last
Head
:
the
Title
is
this
,
Their
power
in
the
Liberties
and
Priviledges
of
these
Churches
.
First
,
all
Magistrates
ought
to
be
chosen
out
of
Church-members
,
Ezod
.
18.
21.
Deut.
17.
15.
Prov.
29.
2.
When
the
Righteous
rule
,
the
people
rejoyce
.
Secondly
,
that
all
free
men
elected
,
be
only
Church-members
.
1.
Because
if
none
but
Church
members
should
rule
,
then
others
should
not
choose
,
because
they
may
elect
others
beside
Church
members
.
2.
From
the
patterne
of
Israel
,
where
none
had
power
to
choose
but
only
Israel
,
or
such
as
were
joyned
to
the
people
of
God
.
3.
If
it
shall
fall
out
,
that
in
the
Court
consisting
of
Magistrates
and
Deputies
,
there
be
a
dissent
between
them
which
may
hinder
the
common
good
,
that
they
now
returne
for
ending
the
same
,
to
their
first
principles
,
which
are
the
Free
men
,
and
let
them
be
consulted
with
.
Truth
.
In
this
Head
are
2
branches
:
Church
members
:
for
which
is
quoted
,
Exod.
18.
21.
Dut.
17.
15.
Proverbs
19.
29.
Unto
which
I
answer
:
It
were
to
be
wished
,
that
since
the
point
is
so
weighty
,
as
concerning
the
Pilots
and
Steeresmen
of
Kingdoms
and
Nations
,
&c.
on
whose
abilitie
,
care
and
faithfulnesse
depends
most
commonly
the
peace
and
safety
of
the
commonweales
they
fall
in
:
I
say
it
were
to
be
wished
that
they
had
more
fully
explained
what
they
intend
by
this
Affirmative
,
viz.
Magistrates
ought
to
be
chosen
out
of
Church
members
.
For
if
they
intend
by
this
[
Ought
to
be
chosen
]
a
necessitie
of
concenience
,
viz.
that
for
the
greater
advancement
of
common
utilitie
and
rejoycing
of
the
people
,
according
to
the
place
quoted
(
Prov.
29.
2.
)
it
were
to
be
desired
,
prayed
for
,
and
peaceably
endeavored
,
then
I
readily
assent
unto
them
.
But
if
by
this
[
Ought
]
they
intend
such
a
necessitie
as
those
Scriptures
quoted
imply
,
viz.
that
people
shall
sin
by
choosing
such
for
Magistrates
as
are
not
members
of
Churches
;
as
the
Israelites
should
have
sinned
,
if
they
had
not
(
according
to
Iethro's
counsell
,
Exod.
18.
and
according
to
the
command
of
God
,
Deut.
18.
)
chosen
their
Iudges
and
Kings
within
themselves
in
Israel
:
then
I
propose
these
necessary
Quaries
.
First
whether
those
are
not
lawfull
Civill
combinations
,
societies
,
and
communions
of
men
,
in
Townes
,
Cities
,
States
or
Kingdoms
,
where
no
Church
of
Christ
is
resident
,
Civill
polities
and
combinations
be
not
lawfull
,
(
because
they
are
not
Churches
,
and
their
Magistrates
Church
members
)
then
disorder
,
confusion
,
and
all
unrighteousnes
is
lawfull
,
and
pleasing
to
God
.
Secondly
,
whether
in
such
States
or
Commonweales
,
where
a
Church
or
Churches
of
Christ
are
resident
,
such
persons
may
not
lawfully
succeed
to
the
Crown
or
Government
,
Thirdly
,
since
not
many
Wise
and
Noble
are
called
,
but
the
poores
receive
the
Gospel
,
as
God
hath
chosen
the
poore
of
the
World
to
be
rich
in
Faith
,
1
Cor.
1
Jam.
2.
Whether
it
may
not
ordinarily
come
to
passe
,
Governours
,
&c.
whose
civill
office
is
no
lesse
difficult
then
the
office
of
a
Doctor
of
Physick
,
a
Master
or
Pilot
of
a
Ship
,
or
a
Captaine
or
Commander
of
a
Band
or
Army
of
men
:
for
which
services
,
the
children
of
God
may
be
no
wayes
qualified
,
though
otherwise
excellent
for
the
feare
of
God
,
and
the
knowledge
and
Grace
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
4.
If
Magistrates
ought
(
that
is
,
ought
only
)
to
be
chosen
out
of
the
Church
,
I
demand
if
they
ought
not
also
to
be
dethroned
and
deposed
,
5.
Therefore
lastly
,
I
ask
if
this
be
not
to
turne
the
World
upside
down
,
to
turne
,
the
World
out
of
the
World
,
to
pluck
up
the
roots
and
foundations
of
all
common
societie
in
the
World
?
to
turne
the
Garden
and
Paradice
of
the
Church
and
Saints
into
the
Field
of
the
Civill
State
of
the
World
,
and
to
reduce
the
World
to
the
first
Chaos
or
confusion
CHAP.
CXXXVIII
.
Peace
.
DEare
Truth
,
thou
conquerest●
and
shalt
triumph
in
season
:
but
some
will
say
,
How
answer
you
those
Scriptures
alleadged
?
Truth
.
I
have
fully
and
at
large
declared
the
vast
differences
between
that
holy
Nation
of
typicall
Israel
,
and
all
other
Lands
and
Countries
,
how
unmatchable
then
and
now
,
and
never
to
be
parallel'd
,
but
by
the
true
Israel
and
particular
Churches
of
Christ
residing
in
all
parts
(
and
under
the
severall
civill
Governments
)
of
the
world
:
In
which
Churches
,
the
Israel
of
God
,
Christ
Iesus
,
such
only
are
to
be
chosen
spirituall
Officers
and
Governours
,
to
manage
his
Kingly
power
and
authoritie
in
the
Church
,
as
are
(
according
to
the
Scriptures
quoted
,
not
Pope
,
Bishops
,
or
Civill
powers
,
but
)
from
amongst
themselves
,
Brethren
,
fearing
God
,
hating
cove●ousnesse
or
filthy
lucre
,
according
to
those
golden
Rules
given
by
the
Lord
Iesus
,
1
Tim.
3.
&
Tit.
1.
The
want
of
discerning
this
true
parallel
,
between
Israel
in
the
type
then
,
and
Israel
the
antitype
now
,
is
that
rock
whereon
(
through
the
Lords
righteous
jealousie
,
punishing
the
World
,
and
chastising
his
people
)
thousands
dash
,
and
make
wofull
Shipwrack
.
The
second
branch
,
viz.
that
all
Freemen
elected
be
only
Church
members
,
I
have
before
shewne
to
be
built
on
that
saudy
and
dangerous
Ground
of
Israels
patterns
:
O
that
it
may
please
the
Father
of
Lights
to
discover
this
to
all
that
fear
his
name
I
then
would
they
not
sin
to
save
a
Kingdome
,
nor
run
into
the
lamentable
breach
of
civill
peace
and
order
in
the
world
,
nor
be
guilty
of
forcing
thousands
to
Hypocrisie
,
in
a
State
worship
,
nor
of
prophaning
the
holy
name
of
God
and
Christ
,
by
putting
their
Names
and
Ordinances
upon
uncleane
and
unholy
persons
:
nor
of
shedding
the
blood
of
such
Hereticks
,
&c.
whom
Christ
would
have
enjoy
longer
patience
and
permission
untill
the
Harvest
:
nor
of
the
blood
of
the
Lord
Iesus
himselfe
,
in
his
faithfull
Witnesses
of
Truth
:
nor
lastly
,
of
the
blood
of
so
many
hundred
thousands
slaughtred
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
by
such
uncivill
and
unchristian
wars
and
combustions
about
the
Christian
faith
and
Religion
.
Peace
.
Deare
Truth
:
before
we
part
,
I
aske
your
faithfull
helpe
once
more
,
to
2
or
3
Scriptures
,
which
many
alleadge
,
and
yet
we
have
not
spoken
of
.
Truth
.
Speake
on
;
here
is
some
sand
left
in
this
our
houre
glasse
of
mercifull
opportunitie
:
One
graine
of
Times
inestimable
sand
is
worth
a
golden
mountaine
;
let
's
not
lose
it
.
Peace
.
The
first
is
that
of
the
Ninevites
fast
,
Gods
mercifull
answer
in
sparing
of
the
Citie
;
and
quoted
with
honorable
approbation
by
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Jonah
3.
&
Math.
12.
Truth
.
I
have
before
proved
,
that
even
Iehosaphats
fast
(
he
being
King
of
that
Nationall
Church
and
people
of
Israel
)
could
not
possibly
be
a
type
or
warrant
for
every
King
or
Magistrate
in
the
World
(
whose
Nations
,
Countries
or
Cities
cannot
be
Churches
of
God
,
now
in
the
Gospel
,
according
to
Christ
Iesus
:
Much
lesse
can
this
patterne
of
the
King
of
Ninevie
and
his
Nobles
,
be
a
ground
for
Kings
and
Magistrates
now
,
to
force
all
their
Subjects
under
them
in
the
matters
of
Worship
.
Peace
.
It
will
be
said
,
why
did
God
thus
answer
them
?
Truth
.
Gods
mercy
in
hearing
doth
not
prove
an
action
right
and
according
to
rule
.
It
pleased
God
to
heare
the
Israelites
cry
for
Flesh
,
and
afterward
for
a
King
,
given
both
in
anger
to
them
.
It
pleased
God
to
heare
A●abs
prayer
,
yea
and
the
prayer
of
the
Devils
(
Luc.
8.
)
although
their
persons
and
prayers
in
themselves
abominable
.
If
it
be
said
,
why
did
Christ
approve
this
example
?
I
answer
,
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
did
not
approve
the
King
of
Ninevies
compelling
all
to
Worship
,
Peace
.
It
will
be
said
,
what
shall
Kings
and
Magistrates
now
doe
in
the
plagues
of
sword
,
famine
,
pestilence
?
Truth
.
Kings
and
Magistrates
must
be
considered
(
as
formerly
)
invested
with
no
more
power
then
the
people
betrust
them
with
.
But
no
People
can
betrust
them
with
any
spirituall
power
in
matters
of
worship
,
but
with
a
Civill
power
belonging
to
their
goods
and
bodies
.
2.
Kings
and
Magistrates
must
be
considered
as
either
godly
or
ungodly
.
If
ungodly
,
his
own
and
peoples
duty
is
Repentance
,
and
reconciling
of
their
persons
unto
God
,
before
their
sacrifice
can
be
accepted
.
Without
Repentance
what
have
any
to
doe
with
the
covenant
or
promise
of
God
?
Psal.
50.
Againe
,
if
Godly
,
they
are
to
humble
themselves
,
and
beg
mercles
for
themselves
and
people
.
Secondly
,
upon
this
advantage
&
occasion
,
they
are
stir
up
their
people
(
as
possibly
they
may
)
to
Repentance
:
but
not
to
force
the
consciences
of
people
to
worship
.
If
it
be
said
,
Two
things
are
most
eminent
in
this
example
.
First
,
the
great
worke
of
Repentance
,
which
God
calls
all
men
unto
,
upon
the
true
preaching
of
his
Word
.
Secondly
,
Legall
repentance
,
had
continued
untill
Christs
day
;
so
consequently
might
England
,
London
,
&c.
continue
free
from
a
generall
destruction
(
upon
such
a
turning
from
their
violence
)
untill
the
Heavens
and
the
whole
World
be
with
fire
consumed
.
Peace
.
The
second
Scripture
is
that
speech
of
the
Lord
Christ
,
Luc.
22.
36.
He
that
hath
not
a
sword
,
let
him
fell
his
coat
,
and
buy
one
.
Truth
.
For
the
cleering
of
this
Scripture
,
Lord
Iesus
to
Peter
(
Mat.
26.
)
Put
up
thy
sword
into
his
place
,
for
all
that
take
the
sword
,
shall
perish
by
it
.
In
the
former
Scripture
(
Luc.
22.
)
it
pleased
the
Lord
Iesus
,
speaking
of
his
present
trouble
,
to
compare
his
former
sending
forth
of
his
Disciples
.
without
scrip
,
&c.
with
that
present
condition
and
triall
comming
upon
them
,
wherein
they
should
provide
both
scrip
and
sword
,
&c.
Yet
now
,
first
,
when
they
tell
him
of
two
swords
,
he
answers
,
It
is
enough
:
which
shewes
his
former
meaning
was
not
literall
,
but
figurative
,
foreshewing
his
present
danger
above
his
former
.
Secondly
,
in
the
same
case
at
the
same
time
(
Mat.
26
)
commanding
Peter
to
put
on
his
sword
,
he
gives
a
threefold
Reason
thereof
.
1
(
vers.
52.
)
from
the
event
of
it
:
for
all
that
take
the
sword
,
shall
perish
by
it
.
2
The
needlesnes
of
it
:
for
with
a
word
to
his
Father
,
he
could
have
12
legions
of
Angels
.
3
The
councell
of
God
to
be
fulfilled
in
the
Scripture
:
Thus
it
ought
to
be
.
Peace
.
It
is
much
questioned
by
some
,
what
should
be
the
meaning
of
Christ
Iesus
in
that
speech
,
All
that
take
the
sword
,
shall
perish
by
the
sword
.
Truth
.
There
is
a
threefold
taking
of
the
sword
:
First
,
murtherous
crueltie
,
either
of
private
persons
,
or
secondly
,
publike
States
or
Societies
,
in
wrath
or
revenge
each
against
other
.
Secondly
,
a
just
and
righteous
taking
of
the
sword
in
punishing
offenders
against
the
Civill
peace
,
either
more
personall
,
private
and
ordinary
;
or
more
publike
,
Oppressors
,
Tyrants
,
Ships
,
Navies
,
&c.
Neither
of
these
can
it
be
imagined
that
Christ
Iesus
intended
to
Peter
.
Thirdly
,
There
is
therefore
a
3.
taking
of
the
sword
,
forbidden
to
Peter
,
that
is
,
for
Christ
and
the
Gospels
cause
,
when
Christ
is
in
danger
:
which
made
Peter
strike
,
&c.
Peace
.
It
seemes
to
some
most
contrary
to
all
true
Reason
,
that
Christ
Iesus
,
〈◊〉
it selfe
,
should
not
be
defended
.
Truth
.
The
foolishnes
of
God
is
wiser
then
the
wisedome
of
Man
.
It
is
not
the
purpose
of
God
,
that
the
Spirituall
battailes
of
his
Son
shall
be
fought
by
carnall
weapons
and
persons
.
It
is
not
his
pleasure
that
the
World
shall
flame
on
fire
with
civill
combustions
,
for
his
Sons
sake
.
It
is
directly
contrary
to
the
nature
of
Christ
Iesus
,
his
Saints
and
Truths
,
that
throats
of
men
(
which
is
the
highest
contrarietie
to
civill
converse
)
should
be
torne
out
for
his
sake
,
who
most
delighted
to
converse
with
the
greatest
sinners
.
It
is
the
councell
of
God
,
that
his
servants
shall
overcome
by
3
weapons
,
of
a
spirituall
nature
,
Revel.
12.
11.
And
that
all
that
take
the
sword
of
steele
,
shall
perish
.
Lastly
,
it
is
the
Councell
of
God
,
that
Christ
Iesus
shall
shortly
appeare
a
most
glorious
Iudge
and
Revenger
against
all
his
Enemies
,
when
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
shall
〈◊〉
before
his
most
glorious
presence
.
Peace
.
I
shall
propose
the
last
Scripture
much
insisted
on
by
many
,
Truth
.
Not
to
controvert
with
some
,
whether
or
no
the
Beast
be
yet
risen
and
extant
.
Nor
secondly
,
whether
either
the
Beast
,
or
the
Hornes
,
or
the
Whore
may
be
taken
literally
for
any
corporall
Beast
or
Whore
.
Or
thirdly
,
whether
these
10
Hornes
be
punctually
and
exactly
10
Kings
.
Or
fourthly
,
whether
those
10
Hornes
signifie
those
many
Kings
,
Kingdomes
,
and
Governments
,
who
have
bowed
down
to
the
Popes
yoake
,
and
have
committed
fornication
with
that
great
Whore
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Let
this
last
be
admitted
(
which
yet
will
cost
some
work
to
cleer
against
all
opposites
:
)
Yet
,
First
,
can
the
Time
be
now
cleerly
demonstrated
to
be
come
,
&
c
?
Secondly
,
how
will
it
be
proved
,
that
this
●atred
of
this
Wh●re
shall
be
a
true
,
chaste
,
Christian
hatred
against
Antichristian
whorish
practices
,
&
c
?
Thirdly
,
or
rather
that
this
hating
and
desolating
and
making
naked
and
burning
shall
arise
,
not
by
way
of
an
ordinance
waranted
by
the
institution
of
Christ
Iesus
,
but
by
way
of
providence
when
(
as
it
useth
to
be
with
all
whores
and
their
lovers
)
the
Church
of
Rome
and
her
great
lovers
shall
fall
out
,
and
by
the
righteous
vengeance
of
God
upon
her
,
drunke
with
the
blood
of
Saints
or
holy
Ones
,
these
mighty
fornicators
shall
turne
their
love
into
hatred
,
which
hatred
shall
make
her
a
poore
desolate
naked
Whore
,
torne
and
consumed
,
&c.
Peace
.
You
know
it
is
a
great
controversie
how
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
shall
thus
deale
with
the
Whore
in
the
17
Chap.
and
yet
so
bewaile
her
in
the
18
Chapter
.
Truth
.
If
we
take
it
that
these
Kings
of
the
Earth
shall
first
hate
,
and
plunder
,
and
teare
,
and
burne
this
Whore
,
and
yet
afterward
shall
relent
and
bewaile
their
cruell
dealing
toward
her
:
Or
else
,
that
as
some
Kings
deale
so
terribly
with
her
,
yet
others
of
those
Kings
shall
bewaile
her
.
If
either
of
these
two
answers
stand
,
or
a
better
be
given
,
yet
none
of
them
can
prove
it
lawfull
for
people
to
give
power
to
their
Kings
and
Magistrates
thus
to
deale
with
them
their
subjects
for
their
conscience
;
nor
for
Magistrates
to
assume
a
title
more
then
the
people
betrust
them
with
;
nor
for
one
people
out
of
conscience
to
God
,
and
for
Christ
his
sake
,
thus
to
kill
and
slaughter
and
burne
each
other
:
However
it
may
please
the
Righteous
Judge
,
according
to
the
famous
types
of
Gideous
and
Iehosaphats
battells
,
to
permit
in
Iustice
,
and
to
order
in
Wisdome
these
mighty
and
mutuall
slaughters
each
of
other
.
Peace
.
We
have
now
(
deare
Truth
)
through
the
gracious
hand
of
God
clambered
up
to
the
top
of
this
our
tedious
Discourse
.
Truth
.
O
't
is
mercy
unexpressible
that
either
Thou
or
I
have
had
so
long
a
breathing
time
,
and
that
together
!
Peace
.
If
English
ground
must
yet
be
drunk
with
English
blood
,
O
where
shall
Peace
repose
her
wearied
head
and
heavy
heart
?
Truth
.
Deare
Peace
,
if
thou
finde
welcome
,
and
the
God
of
peace
miraculously
please
to
quench
these
all-devouring
flames
,
yet
where
shall
Truth
finde
rest
from
cruell
persecutions
?
Peace
.
Oh
,
will
not
the
Authority
of
holy
Scriptures
,
the
Commands
and
Declarations
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
therein
produced
by
thee
,
together
with
all
the
lamentable
experiences
of
former
and
,
present
slaughters
prevaile
with
the
Sons
of
Men
(
especially
with
the
Sons
of
Peace
)
to
depart
from
the
dens
of
Lyons
,
and
mountaines
of
Leopards
,
and
to
put
on
the
bowels
(
if
not
of
Christianitie
,
yet
)
of
Humanitie
each
to
other
!
Truth
.
Deare
Peace
,
Habacacks
Fishes
keep
their
constant
bloody
game
of
Persecutions
in
the
Worlds
mighty
Ocean
;
the
greater
taking
,
plundring
,
swallowing
up
the
lesser
:
O
happy
he
whose
portion
is
the
God
of
Iacob
!
who
hath
nothing
to
lose
under
the
Sun
,
but
hath
a
State
,
a
House
,
an
Inheritance
,
a
Name
,
a
Crowne
,
a
Life
,
past
all
the
Plunderers
,
Ravishers
,
Murtherers
reach
and
furie
!
Peace
.
But
loe
!
Who
's
here
?
Truth
.
Our
Sister
Patience
,
whose
desired
company
is
as
needfull
as
delightfull
:
'T
is
like
the
Wolfe
will
send
the
scattered
Sheep
in
one
:
the
common
Pirate
gathers
up
the
loose
and
scattered
Navie
:
the
slaughter
of
the
Witnesses
by
that
bloody
Beast
unite
the
Independents
and
Presbyterians
.
The
God
of
Peace
,
the
God
of
Truth
will
shortly
seale
this
Truth
,
and
confirme
this
Witnes
,
and
make
it
evident
to
the
whole
World
,
That
the
Doctrine
of
Persecution
for
cause
of
Conscience
,
is
most
evidently
and
lamentably
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
Christ
Iesus
the
Prince
of
Peace
.
Amen
.
FINIS
.